Kiss The Chef

by Lord Weesus Christ

Rating: teen
Tags: Slice of Life, DJ P0N-3, Main 7 (EqG), Other, Romance, Original Character, Equestria Girls, Octavia, Comedy
Length: 78022

Mise en Place is an up and coming chef with a hidden and dark past, filled with things he rather forget. So what will happen when Mise gets hired to be the personal chef for a certain orchestral cello player and her dubstep loving roomate?

Mise en Place is an up and coming personal chef with a hidden and dark past, filled with things he rather forget and keep to himself. So what will happen when Mise gets hired to be the personal chef for a certain orchestral cello player and her dubsteb loving roommate?

Also a special thanks to CosmicAlchemist24, Tiberious Silverfang, PyraFlare, SolarEclipse912 and the other authors of the PoME universefor helping me with my story

Cover art: Snow Bullet

(P.S. I wrote this back in high school, i swear im aware its hot trash, plz no bulli. im looking at you Dust... ya cheeky bastard, jk luv u)

Published 2015-10-17 02:20:01 UTC
Last updated 2018-03-12 12:15:01 UTC

Chapter 2

After cleaning up and making sure everything was in order Mise made his way home to his Uncle Ironsides’ house. His uncle was the local scrap yard owner and was known for collecting unique and weird things. He was older man with the same black and white hair as his nephew and a beard to match. He was also well built, due to his job in the scrap metal industry. Mise went inside the home and set his stuff down. He went around out back to find his uncle tinkering with something very big under a tarp.

“Hey Uncle Ironsides, I’m back.” Said Mise as he walked past the piles of scrap metal “Hey there Mise, how was your first day at your new position, or job, or whatever it is you call it?” Asked Mise’s uncle. “It was, interesting, to say the least, but enjoyable nonetheless. I think I’m really going to enjoy working for these girls.” Mise said this earned him a curious look from his uncle.

“Wait, you didn’t say anything about girls let alone more than one, how many are we talking here?” asked Uncle Ironsides “Two and why is it such a big deal that my clients are girls.” asked Mise, getting slightly defensive. “I’m just looking out for you is all, I just don’t want to see you go through what happened last time.” His uncle said in a somber tone.

Earlier that year

Mise was just getting ready to clean up after a long day of cleaning and organizing his parent’s restaurant basement storage. As he was heading back down to turn off lights he felt someone grab his shoulder. He turned around and came face to face with his long time crush and equally long time family friend, Crystal Waters.

Crystal lured Mise into the kitchen and asked him to help her with something, to which Mise obliged. When they were both in the kitchen, crystal closed the door behind them. Then proceed to try and seduce Mise, whose crush she was well aware of.

It proved not difficult at all. But just as they were about to go all in, the door suddenly swung open to reveal Mise’s and Crystal’s parents. Crystal quickly began throwing Mise under the bus and falsely accusing him trying to rob her as well as have his way with her.

Mise was completely shocked, but was swiftly taken down to the police station for questioning and held out of suspicion. He was later released, but by then the damage had been done and his parents made arrangements to pull him out of school and send him to live with his uncle in Canterlot.

“Uncle Ironsides, I thought we had been over this already. I’m not the same pushover I was back then. Besides the charges were dropped due to lack of evidence. But let's not forget her...but seriously I candle myself, although Vinyl might be a bit of a handful” Mise said as shivered at yet another memory from his past.

Mise was now visibly depressed, angered, and shaken. The thoughts of his past combined with as he thought about how the person he had known for so many years turned on him and in turn ruined his life back home were starting to overwhelm him. Seeing this, Mise’s uncle tried to calm down his nephew “Mise, listen to me, I know you’re not the same type of person you were back then, but that doesn’t stop me from worrying.” Uncle Ironsides said.

“I know, but I just can’t get over what she did to me.” Mise said “I understand Mise, but the past is in the past. That reminds me I have something for you.” Mise’s uncle said trying to change the subject. “Really, what is it?” asked Mise, now excited by the thought of a gift from his eccentric uncle

Mise’s uncle walked over to the large object he was tinkering with earlier. “This!” said Uncle Ironsides as he pulled the tarp away to reveal a large metallic vehicle, with a large turret gun on top and tread tracks on either side. “Is that what I think it is?” said Mise completely in awe at what his uncle was showing him.

“You bet it is, it’s a vintage, fully functioning, Panzer IV tank!” his uncle said very “A...And, you’re just going to give it to me, just like that?” asked Mise, still in shock. “Well how else are going to get around? Just as long as 'you know who' doesn't find out you're good” asked Uncle Ironsides.

Mise said nothing, and just stood there staring, at what was essentially, his new car. “Well I’ll let you two get acquainted, I’ll be inside if you need me.” Uncle Ironsides said as he went inside “Yeah…yeah…sure…sure.” Mise said as he just waved his hand in the air almost as if he were in trance.

Mise spent the rest of the day fooling around with his new tank, playing around with the controls, and even learning how to drive it. “Mise, it’s time to come inside, you start at your new school in the morning.” Mise’s uncle called from inside the house

“Ugh, do I have to. I’m not done trying out my tank.” Mise whined “Mise if you don’t come in here, I’m going to stuff you in that gun barrel and you can fly to school tomorrow.” Uncle Ironsides said “Fine, I’ll be right in. Just give me a minute.” Mise said.

The next morning Mise got up early to get both himself and his tank ready for school. His uncle had contacted Principal Celestia and Vice Principal Luna about allowing his nephew to drive the tank to school. At first they were very hesitant, but after Uncle Ironsides explained that it was decommissioned and the machine guns and other small weaponry had been removed already, they gave in.

After getting dressed and having breakfast, Mise went outside and climbed in the tank. His uncle showed him how to drive and maneuver it, so he felt fairly comfortable driving it to school. “Alright Uncle Ironsides, I’m off to school. See you later.” Mise said as he started up the panzer.

“Alright Mise, I’ll see you then. Try not to hit too many cars on the way there.” Uncle Ironsides joked. And with that Mise set off for school, cruising down the road singing to himself as he did so.

chapter 4

"So, like Principal Celestia said, welcome to canterlot high. I’m Sunset Shimmer by the way” Sunset said as she said she extended her hand to Mise.

“Nice to meet you, I’m Mise en Place, or Mise, but I’m sure you already know that.” Mise said shaking her hand.

“Yeah, that was quite the entrance. So your uncle just gave that to, just like that?” Sunset asked.

“Well I like add a little excitement to my life, and to answer your question yes he did.” Mise replied.

“Ok, well how about we get this tour started.” Sunset said as she led mise through the front door

“Sounds good to me, let's go.” Mise said as he followed behind sunset.

As Sunset was showing Mise the various classrooms and features of the school, she couldn’t help but notice his mood had dropped a bit from when he first pulled up at the school.

‘I wonder what’s up with him, he seemed fine a few minutes ago. Maybe I’ll ask him at lunch.’ Sunset thought in the back of her mind as she lead Mise through the school.

“And this is the music room, my friends and I use it a lot for practice and to work on new songs." Sunset said. She opened the door to the room.

Inside was the same group Mise met only short time ago, except this time he wasn’t scaring the crap out of them and they weren’t pissed off about it.

“Mise, I’d like you to meet Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Rarity, Pinkie pie, Fluttershy, Twilight, Adagio, Aria, Sonata." Sunset as Mise nodded at the girls "and obviously you aslready know Vinyl, and Octavia. but i'd also like you to meet Soul, Clyde, Swift, Rivet, Night, Warhawk, Treble, Punk, Daemon, Arrow, and Zero.” Sunset said as she went around the room and pointing out all of her friends.

“It’s nice to meet you all, and sorry about earlier, I meant to leave early so something like that wouldn’t happen, that and because my tank only goes like 20 mph.” Mise said as he addressed the group.

“So Mise, now that you’re out classmate do me and Octavia still have to call you chef Mise?” Vinyl asked

“You only need to call me that when I’m working, but if we’re just hanging out at school or elsewhere, you can just call me Mise.” Mise answered

“Well what about the rest of us, what should we call you?” Soul asked as he spoke for everyone else

“You can all do the same, unless you want to call me chef Mise, that’s up to you.” Mise replied.

Just then the ball rang signaling the next period to start

“Well there’s the bell, we’ll see you at lunch?” Sunset asked

“Definitely, I’ll see you then.” Mise said as he made his way to the door the head to class

After several class periods had passed, most consisting of boring segments where everyone is taking notes but not before the teacher has Mise introduce himself to the class, the gang finds themselves at lunch.

As Mise made his way into the cafeteria he got in line, got his food, and tried to find Sunset and the gang

“Hey Mise, if you’re looking for our friends, they’re sitting outside since such a nice day out.” Artemis said as he walked up next to Mise with a tray of food in his hand.

“Oh, well that explains a lot, alright lead the way.” Mise replied as he followed Artemis outside to where the gang was eating lunch.

“There you two are, we were wondering when you’d show up.” Twilight said

“Yeah, we’ve been waiting FOREVER.” Rainbow dash said in an over dramatic tone.

“Dash, we’ve only been out here for five minutes.” Rivet said as he rolled his eyes

“Anyway, have a seat and stay a while, darling” Rarity said she invited mise to sit down with them.

“Thanks, oh hold on, I have to grab something from my tank, I’ll be right back.” Mise said as he ran off

Once Mise got to his tank, he got in and opened a wooden chest in the back storage compartment. Inside was an old looking bottle with
some kind of amber liquid in it.

He took it out and poured a little into a small metal container and put the rest back and ran back to the group.

“Alright, I’m back” Mise said as he sat back down with the group.

“Did you find what it was you wanted.” Swift said in between bites

“I did, but you can’t tell anyone I have it. It’s not really supposed to be on school grounds.” Mise said looking at the group

“Oh really? and what might that be?” Warhawk asked suspiciously

“oh nothing, just my little aramilite...." mise said sarcastically with a smile as he pulled out the bottle "but seriously, I just brought some of my whiskey I keep on me.” Mise said as he tried to keep the situation under control

“Whiskey, why do you have whiskey? I know chefs use alcohol to cook but you’re not cooking and I’m pretty sure they don’t use whiskey either.” Octavia said.

“Well it stems from the reason as to why I’m here in canterlot in the first place.” Mise said with a hint of hesitation

“Which would be what exactly?” Punk said suspicious of the situation. mise was silent for a second as he spoke in his head 'I knew this would happen eventually, just not yet, damn it, and I can't tell anyone about....them....' mise finally broke his silence as he made an audiable sigh a looked to the group

“back before I came here to Canterlot, I lived in the city of manehatten. I used to work in my parent’s restaurant and one day I was just getting ready to clean up after a long day of cleaning and organizing the basement storage. As I was heading back down to turn off lights I felt someone grab my shoulder.
I turned around and saw that it was a long time family friend, Crystal Waters, a person who also had a crush on at the time, something that, unbeknownst to me, she was well aware of.

She lured me into the kitchen and asked me to help her with something, to which I more than obliged. When we were both in the kitchen, crystal closed the door behind us. She then proceeded to try and seduce me.It proved not difficult at all. But just as we were about to go all in, the door suddenly swung open to reveal our parents. Crystal quickly threw me to the ground and under the bus, falsely accusing me of trying to rob her as well as have my way with her.

I was so shocked at was happening I didn’t notice that the cops were already called, I was swiftly taken down to the police station for questioning and held on suspicion. I was later released and the charges dropped as well as erased from my record, but by then the damage had been done and my parents made arrangements to pull me out of school and send me to live with my uncle here in canterlot. And after that I took up drinking to try and cope with the pain of what she did to me.” Mise explained before taking a swig of whiskey from his flask

Everybody in the group was silent after what mise had just told them. They had looks of anger, sadness, sympathy, and just genuine shock
Mise was now visibly depressed and angered as he thought about how the person he had known for so many years turned on him and in turn ruined his life back home.

“Mise, we didn’t know. I’m sorry that happened to you.” Octavia said as she went over to mise to try and calm him down.

“It’s not your fault, it’s not any of yours faults. It my fault for being so naïve and the fault of that..that..bitch.” Mise said as he took another sip of whiskey, this smaller than the last.

“Mise calm down, please, there’s no need to beat yourself over this.” Twilight said

Everyone else gave their two cents in, which seemed to calm Mise down.

“Thanks guys, I needed to get this out of my system. And don’t worry about me going ape shit on anyone with my tank now that you know I have booze in there.” Mise said, now much calmer than before.

“Well that’s good to know, I know some of us were worried you might get mad and blow us all to hell.” Treble said

“Yes, well, a wise man once told me this: ‘only when mosquito lands on your testicles, do you truly learn to solve problems without violence’.” Mise said in a fake Chinese accent as he stroked his goatee.

Everybody started laughing and having a good time. The rest of the day followed suit, without much incident. That is until Mise got back home, to find he had a not-so-welcome guest, someone who he never wanted to see again.

chapter 5

While Mise was at school, Uncle Ironsides decided to take the opportunity and clean up the house as well as the property.

“Man, I really need to keep up on cleaning, this place is a shit show” Ironsides said as he moved large piles of scrap metal with his forklift.

Just then the sound of the doorbell being rung could be heard from out back

“I wonder who that could be, I’m not expecting anyone and I’m pretty sure Mise isn’t either at least I don’t think he is.” Ironsides said to himself as he made way to the front door

The door bell rang again as uncle Ironsides was a few feet from the door

“I’m coming, I’m coming, hold your water.” Ironsides called to the person on the other side of the door.

“Speaking of shit shows” Ironsides said as he saw who it was that was standing in the doorway.

“I’m sorry, what?” asked the person at the door.

“Nothing that concerns you, I hope you have a good reason for being here Ms. Waters.” Ironsides said coldly

“I do. Is Mise here, I must speak with him.” Crystal replied as she looked at the inside of the house

“He’s at his new school right now. Whatever you need to talk to him about, you can talk to me about till he gets back.” Ironsides said, his cold tone unwavering

“I understand, may I come in?” Crystal asked

Ironsides said nothing and instead gestured for her to follow him into the house. He led her to the living room and they both had a seat.

“Now, what is it you need to talk to my nephew about so badly that you traveled 2000 miles?” Ironsides asked, with a cold stare to match his tone.

“Well, I came here to apologize for what I did to him, I was foolish, I didn’t realize what kind of effects something like that could have.” Crystal said in a somber and regretful tone.

“Give me one good reason why I should believe you, or better yet why I should even let you to talk to Mise.” Ironsides said

“Have you ever done something so horrible that you can’t sleep, eat, or even look yourself in the mirror after finding out the effects of what you did. Because I have and your nephew was at the business of it.” Crystal said as she bowed her head in shame.

Ironsides sat there for a few seconds before speaking.

“When Mise come back, you are not to say anything until I say so. After that you have 10 minutes, no more. If Mise says he wants you gone, you are to leave and not return unless invited. Do I make myself clear.” Ironsides said as he got up from his chair.

“Yes sir.” Crystal said as she got up as well

“Good, now can I get you anything. After all you are a guest.” Ironsides offered as he walked into the kitchen.

“No thank you, I’m good.” Crystal replied

There was a few moments of silence until Crystal decided to speak up.

“So how has Mise been doing lately?” Crystal asked

“He’s been doing fine, right now he hires himself out as a personal gourmet chef. He’s currently employed by two of his new classmate’s, Vinyl Scratch and Octavia Melody”

“You mean THE Vinyl Scratch and Octavia Melody, I’ve seen both of them in concert and they were amazing. I can’t believe Mise got hired by both of them.” Crystal said in tone that sounded like a cross between astonishment and remorsefulness.

“Well actually, Vinyl and Octavia are roommates. He’s friends with the children and relatives of many famous and well know people. I’d say he’s doing just fine for himself.” Uncle Ironsides said coming back from the kitchen with a drink in his hand

Before Crystal could respond, a large rumbling sound could be heard from outside, one that almost shook the house.

“And there he is now, and oh look he’s brought his friends.” Iron sides said looking out the window

“Wait, if that was him, then what was that rumbling?” Crystal asked in a concerned voice.

“His panzer IV tank that gave him yesterday. The same one he uses to drive around in, it’s essentially his car. He’s even allowed to drive it to school and park it there as well.” Ironsides said

“He drives a TANK!?” asked Crystal shocked at this

“Yes, is that a problem” replied Ironsides

“No there’s no problem.” Crystal said

Just then Mise, Artemis, Octavia, and Vinyl walked through the door

“Hey uncle Ironsides, I’m home and I hope you don’t mind but I brought some friends with me.” Mise called from outside the living room unaware of who was waiting for him.

“Hello Mise, and no I don’t mind. I actually have someone that would like to talk with you.” Uncle Ironsides said as Mise rounded the corner

“Really, who. We don’t get many visitors other than my friends.” Mise said as he followed his uncle’s voice to the living room.

“It’s someone I didn’t expect to see, but they insisted on talking to you.” Ironsides explained

Just as the four teens entered the living room, Mise saw who it was his uncle was talking about. And in that instant, Mise’s blood ran cold and stopped dead in his tracks.

“Mise, are you ok” Artemis asked

“Yeah, you look like you’ve seen a ghost.” Vinyl commented

“And who is the girl sitting in your living room.” asked Octavia

Mise said nothing, he just stared daggers at the one person he never wanted to see outside of an open casket. The person who caused him so much pain and misery.

“Mise, I know what you’re thinking and I want you and Crystal to talk things out. I’ve already had a long talk with her and you need to do the same.” Ironsides said as he looked directly into his nephew’s eyes

“Why?” Mise asked

“Because if you don’t I’m going to stuff you the muzzle of that tank and you can sleep on the moon. Now sit down and talk like a normal adult.” Ironsides ordered

Mise sat down in front of Crystal. The was a long moment of silence between the two until Mise was the one to break the ice

“What, pray tell, are you doing here. I don’t want to hear anything but the straight honest truth.” Mise asked

“Mise should we go? This seems like a personal matter.” Octavia asked

“No, you remember the person I told you all about at lunch, this is her.” Mise said gesturing to Crystal.

“You mean that’s the bitch you were telling us about, I’m surprised someone hasn’t beaten your ass by now.” Artemis said, receiving a slap in the back the head from Vinyl and Octavia

Mise just ignored the comment, but mentally smiled at hearing Octavia and Vinyl’s hands hit Artemis’s head. Crystal may have ruined his life but she was still a close family friend to most of Mise’s family.

“Mise, when I came here, your uncle asked me to give him one good reason why he should even let me to talk to you and explain to you how sorry I was for what I had done to you.” Crystal said

“Do you realize what you did to me, what your antics that day did to me and caused me to do. I was ARRESTED, I almost went to jail for 15 YEARS.” Mise said with poison on his tongue.

“And if that weren’t bad enough, I was forced to moved out of my hometown, my school, I was forced to leave everything I knew and loved behind because of you.” Mise said standing up out of his chair, his hands clenched in fists of rage, and now on the verge of tears.

“And to top it all off, I resorted to drinking whiskey and other hard liquors just to dull the pain you caused.” Mise said with a face as hard and moving as a block of granite and finger pointing directly at Crystal

The tension between the two was so thick it would take a chainsaw to cut through it.

“Mise please hear me out, ever since I found out what happened afterward I tried every conceivable way to turn it around and make it up to you. Have you ever done something so horrible that you can’t sleep, eat, or even look yourself in the mirror after finding out the effects of what you did. Because I have and you were at the business of it.” Crystal said as she bowed her head in shame as she had done before.

Mise just sat there, letting everything sink in while at the same time letting his blood pressure and heart rate drop back down to normal.

“Prove it.” Mise said

“What?” Crystal said

“I said prove it, prove to me that what you’re saying is true. If you can do so, then I will forgive you.” Mise said

chapter 6

“Prove to me that what you’re saying is true.” Mise said as looked directly at Crystal with a look that could kill.

The was a long pause between the two

“We're done here…”Mise said as he got up to leave

“Wait!” Crystal said standing up as well “I have something that can prove to you I’m sincere.” Crystal said as she grabbed Mise by the arm.

“I’m listening.” Mise said turning around.

“It’s this” Crystal said pulling out a gold ring on a chain.

“So what, that’s just an ordinary Claddagh ring, almost every Irish girl has one just like it, what’s it have to do with me?” Mise said bluntly

“You’re half right. It is a Claddagh ring, but it’s not just any Claddagh ring, it’s the same one you gave to me when we were kids.” Crystal said

“You gave it to me and said and I quote ‘I want you to have this, I want it to signify our friendship and how it will last forever, no matter
what.’ ” crystal continued to say

“I found it in my room the day after you were sent away, and remembered what it meant and in that moment I knew I had made the biggest mistake of my life.” Crystal said with tears rolling down her face.

Upon hearing and seeing this, Mise took his hand and wiped away the tears from her face and took her chin in his hand

“Listen to me Crystal, and I mean every word of what I’m about to say. For someone who hurt me so badly, and did so much damage, you truly do seem to have turned your life around and for that I forgive you.” Mise said with a smile and a single tear drop in his eye

The two instantly hugged each other, Vinyl and Octavia quickly joined in on the group hug, leaving Artemis standing by himself.

“Hey, where’s my hug?” Artemis said jealously

“Not now Artemis, can’t you see were having a moment.” Octavia said as she hugged Mise tighter

“Yeah, besides if you really want hugs that bad, go hug Uncle Ironsides.” Vinyl said as she too hugged him tighter

Artemis simply crossed his arms and looked away until he got an idea and took a picture of the group and sent it to the rest of the gang.

“This is going be good.” Artemis said to himself as he typed away on his phone

“Can’t…breathe…need…air.” Mise gasped from inside the Vinyl, Octavia, and Crystal sandwich.

“Oh sorry Mise.” The three said as they broke the group hug.

After the reconciling was over, the group sat down to talk things over

“Again Mise, words can’t describe how sorry I am for what I did to you, all that matters now is that you forgive me.” Crystal said

“It’s alright, I just can’t believe you still have that ring I gave all those years ago.” Mise said

“Well, I wasn’t just going to get rid of it, plus it meant too much to lose so easily, just like you.” Crystal said

“I know, but still.” Mise said

“Hey Mise, what is a claddagh ring, anyway?” Octavia said still impressed by how mature and sensitive Mise could be after such stress and pain.

“Crystal, let me see the ring for second.” Mise said

“Sure, here you go.” Crystal said as she handed the ring

“The Claddagh ring is a traditional Irish ring, given to a person to represent love, loyalty, and friendship. The hands represent friendship, the
heart represents love, and the crown represents loyalty.” Mise said as held up the ring, pointing out the different parts.

“So wait, Mise, does this mean you’re Irish?” Vinyl asked

“Indeed it does, and I’m proud of it and I wouldn’t change it for anything.” Mise said proudly

‘Hmm, I wonder if he’ll ever do something like that for me’ Octavia thought

“What are you thinking so hard about?” Artemis asked Octavia, snapping her out of her thoughts

“Nothing, it was nothing.” Octavia said defensively, with a slight blush growing on her face

“Uh huh, because the blush on your face says otherwise.” Artemis said with a smirk.

“I don’t know what you are talking about.” Octavia said, the redness on her cheeks becoming ever more prominent.

“Hey Octavia, are you alright, you look really red. Are you coming down with a fever or something.” Mise asked with a concerned voice

“Oh, uh, no I’m fine, really I am.” Octavia said trying not to turn any redder

“Are you sure Tavi, you burning up?” Artemis said placing a hand on her head playing along, much to Vinyl’s amusement, who by now had caught on.

“I said I’m fine, Mise do mind getting me some water?” Octavia said

“Sure thing, be right back.” Mise said as he got up and went into the kitchen

“Ok spill it Tavi, you like Mise don’t you?” Vinyl said with a big grin

“Yeah, we saw the way were looking at him, it pretty obvious.” Artemis said

Realizing she had no way out, Octavia sighed in defeat

“Fine, I may or may not have a tiny little crush on Mise.” Octavia said he face now as pink as her waist coat.

“I KNEW IT!” Artemis and Vinyl shouted at the same time.

“Knew what?” Mise said as he came back with water for Octavia

“Uh, that Octavia really was sick.” Crystal chimed in before Vinyl or Artemis could spill Octavia’s secret.

“Oh, well in that case, I’ll take you home and make you some fresh soup.” Mise said as he walked Octavia out of the living room and into the hall.

Once they were out of earshot, Artemis and Vinyl looked at each other with less than innocent smiles.

“Are you thinking, what I’m thinking?” Vinyl asked Artemis

“You bet I am.” Artemis replied

“What are you two talking about?” Crystal asked

“Those two clearly have feeling for each other.” Artemis said

“And were going to get them to realize it and ultimately get them together, only question is how?” Vinyl said

“I don’t know if you two just heard and saw what just went down, but toying with other peoples’ emotions almost always ends badly.” Crystal said, not liking where things were headed.

“Yes, but were not doing this to hurt them.” Artemis replied

“Yeah, were doing this to make them happier.” Vinyl added

“I still don’t think this is a good idea, I mean what happens if things get screwed up somehow, then what?” Crystal asked still skeptical

“She does have a point; maybe we should consult with the High Council.” Vinyl said

“I agree, have them meet us at the usual place.” Artemis said

“I’m on it.” Vinyl said as she began texting away on her phone

“Who’s, the ‘High Council’ ?” Crystal asked

“Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Adagio, Photo Finish, Lyra, Bon Bon, Mystery Mint, Sunny Flare, Cadence, Minuette, Derpy, and Berry Punch.” Artemis said

“We basically go to them anytime we need romantic advice or matchmaking help, whether it be for us or someone else.” Vinyl explained as
she finished sending the group message

Just as Vinyl finished explaining the situation, the “High Council” replied to the group chat

“Okay, they said they’ll meet us in the usual place after gym class tomorrow.” Vinyl said as she read the text

“Alright, sounds good. So Crystal how much longer are you staying in Canterlot?” Artemis asked

“My flight isn’t doesn't leave for another couple of days, so I’ll be here till then, why do you ask?” Crystal replied

“Because I want you to meet the rest of our group.” Artemis answered

“Oh, ok. So when and where do you want to meet?” Crystal asked

“We’ll meet at Sugarcube Corner after we meet with the ‘High Council’.” Artemis said

"ok, I'll see you guys then." Crystal said

And with that the three parted ways, with Artemis and Vinyl going home and Crystal staying at Mise’s place.

Author's Note

next up is gym class and the meeting with the "High Council" and then crystal's meet and greet with the rest of the gang

chapter 7

Author's Note

warning: contains very strong language, viewer discretion is advised

chapter 7

Later that day, after Mise had come home from taking care of a not-so-sick Octavia, he made himself, Ironsides, and Crystal dinner and went to bed.

The next day he went through his normal routine and was off to school once more.

As usual he pulled up to the school in his tank and parked it, and scared the living crap some students, who still weren’t used to the sight of the 25 ton panzer rolling up to the school every day.

“Ahh, that never gets old.” Mise said in response to the shrieks of terror

Mise got out of his tank and started walking to the front to meet his friends when he saw someone he recognized off in the distance talking with Principal Celestia, Mise had a feeling they knew what they were talking about but he decided to wait till later to talk to him.

Mise made his way to the statue in front of the school.

“Hey Mise. How’s it going?” asked Artemis

“It’s going good, can’t really say the same for the students I just gave minor heart attacks to. You’d think after the first or second time they’d be used to me pulling up, but I guess not.” Mise said

“Well it’s not like you drive a Lamborghini, where once you see it its shocking and after that not so much. You drive a god damn panzer for crying out loud” Rainbow said

“Please, my tank cost just over 7 million dollars to make in today’s money. A Lamborghini cost just $200,000” Mise said

“He’s right, taking into consideration inflation and the conversion rates at the time.” Twilight said

“Thank you twilight, and FYI rainbow I wasn’t trying to brag or anything, but I see your point.” Mise said

“Alright, just as long as you don’t think that tank with make you any more awesome than me, were good.” Rainbow said

Everybody just rolled their eyes. Just then the bell signaled the start of school and everybody went inside.

The day went by pretty fast and before they knew it the gang was sitting outside in their usual spot eating lunch again.

“So Octavia, how are you feeling today?” Mise asked

“Oh, I feeling fine, and that soup you made yesterday was wonderful, but you really didn’t need to do that for me. By the way how much do I owe you for that?” Octavia asked reaching into her purse to grab her checkbook.

“Don’t worry about it, it’s free of charge, complements of the chef, if you will.” Mise replied.

“Oh, well, in that case thank you.” Octavia said

Artemis and Vinyl just looked at each other, knowing full well what was going on.

“So Mise, how are you liking canterlot high so far?” Sunset asked

“It’s a lot better than my old school, the teachers and students are really nice and friendly.” Mise replied

“So I take it you haven’t had gym class yet.” Said soul

“No, I have gym next, why?” asked Mise

“Oh sweet that means he gym with us. I hope you’re ready to go through hell.” Zero said

“Actually I’ve already been to Hell, they kicked me out. The devil was afraid I’d take his job.” Mise said with a smirk

“Was it as hot as they it is, and how you not covered in burns?” Sonata asked blissfully unaware of Mise’s sarcasm
Everybody in the group just face palmed. Mise was going to explain it to her but decided against beating a dead horse.

“But seriously, I think I can handle it.” Mise said, thinking back to the person he saw talking with Principal Celestia

“I wouldn’t be so sure about that; our gym teacher isn’t what you call ‘normal’ or ‘humane’.” Swift said making air quotes with his hands

‘Yeah and neither is the person I saw in the parking lot’ Mise thought

“Well nonetheless, I like a good challenge. Let’s hurry up and eat before the bell rings, because if he’s anything like you say he is I don’t think he’d like us to be late.” Mise replied

And with that the group at they’re lunch and continued talking. And then the bell rang and they were off to gym class.

When the gang arrived to the gym they saw that someone had set up and military style obstacle course.

“What the hell is all this?” Rainbow asked

“Does this mean we’re not going to play dodgeball?” Swift said excitedly

Mise said nothing and just smiled at what he saw.

“Oh, this is gonna be good….” Mise said

“What was that?” Rivet asked

“Nothing, nothing, just thinking out loud.” Mise said covering his tracks

“Okay, well we better go get dressed before coach get here.” Soul said
The guys and girls then went into the locker rooms to change. The gang came out a few minutes later and met near the bleachers

Just as the last of the students made their way out of the locker rooms, the gym doors swung open to reveal and older gentleman dressed in a drill sergeants uniform

“EVERYBODY LINE UP AND SHUT UP, I’M ABOUT TO PUT YOU ALL THROUGH THE TOUGHEST OBSTACLE COURSE THIS SCHOOL WOULD ALLOW ME TO BUILD AND THIS AIN'T THE BOY SCOUTS, SO SUCK IT UP BUTTERCUP!!” the person shouted
Upon hearing this different voice and command everybody instantly lined up shoulder to shoulder

“Now, since coach iron will is out sick today, I will substituting for him my name is gunnery sergeant R. Lee Ermey. ALSO WHICH ONE OF YOU SHRIMP-DICK FUCK-NUGGETS PARK A FUCKING TANK OUTSIDE!?” Gunnery Sergeant Ermey demanded.

“I did, sir.” Mise said calmly, with a slight smirk

“SON, I’M GOING TO GIVE YOU 3 SECONDS, EXACTLY FUCKING SECONDS TO WIPE THAT STUPID LOOKING GRIN OFF YOU FACE OR I WILL GOUGE OUT YOUR EYES AND SKULL FUCK YOU!” Gunnery Sergeant Ermey yelled in Mise face and Mise did as he was told but kept a calm composure, as if he’s done this before

Everybody just stared in awe at all of this, not only how ballsy Mise was but at how well he kept his cool

“now before I have you pieces worthless pukes fuck up all over my obstacle course, were going to run cadence laps, NOW GET CANDY ASS OUTSIDE!!

“this guy is insane…” one student whispered, only to catch the attention of Gunnery Sergeant Ermey

“WHO SAID THAT? WHO THE FUCK SAID THAT? WHO'S THE SLIMY LITTLE COMMUNIST SHIT TWINKLE-TOED COCKSUCKER DOWN HERE, WHO JUST SIGNED HIS OWN DEATH WARRANT? NOBODY, HUH?! THE FAIRY FUCKING GODMOTHER SAID IT! OUT-FUCKING-STANDING! I WILL P.T. YOU ALL UNTIL YOU FUCKING DIE! I'LL P.T. YOU UNTIL YOUR ASSHOLES ARE SUCKING BUTTERMILK. WAS IT YOU, YOU SCROUNGY LITTLE FUCK, HUH?!” Gunnery Sergeant Ermey yelled Swift

“Sir, no sir” Swift answered

“YOU LITTLE PIECE OF SHIT YOU LOOK LIKE A FUCKING WORM I'LL BET IT WAS YOU.” Gunnery Sergeant Ermey continued yelled Swift

“Sir, I said it sir” zero said from down the line up

“WELL, NO SHIT. WHAT DO WE GOT HERE A FUCKING COMEDIAN. WELL I ADMIRE YOUR HONESTY. HELL, I LIKE YOU; YOU CAN COME OVER TO MY HOUSE AND FUCK MY SISTER.” Gunnery Sergeant Ermey yelled at zero

“I’ll keep that in mind, sir.” Zero said

“ANYMORE SMARTASS GOT ANYTHING TO FUCKING SAY...Good, NOW GET GOING BEFORE I RIP YOUR BALLS OFF, SO YOU CANNOT CONTAMINATE THE REST OF THE WORLD!!” Gunnery Sergeant Ermey

Everybody was marched outside and once out there they were put into formation

“ALRIGHT YOU ASS FUCKERS, REPAT AFTER ME! PRINCIPAL CINCH IS A SON-OF-A-BITCH!” Gunnery Sergeant Ermey yelled

“PRINCIPAL CINCH IS A SON-OF-A-BITCH!” the students yelled

“GOT THE BLUEBALLS, CRABS AND THE SEVEN-YEAR-ITCH!” Gunnery Sergeant Ermey yelled

“GOT THE BLUEBALLS, CRABS AND THE SEVEN-YEAR-ITCH!” the students yelled

The class continued this until it was time to go back inside.

They made their way back into the gym, knowing full well what was coming next.

“ALRIGHT, NOW FOR THE FUN PART. WHICH ONE OF FUCK HEADS WANTS TO GO FIRST!?” Gunnery Sergeant Ermey yelled at the class

Mise was the first to step forward

“I’ll take on your obstacle course, can’t be that hard…” Mise said in a challenging manner

“YOU AGAIN? FINE. YOU GOT FUCKING 5 MINUTES TO COMPLETE THIS HERE OBSTACLE COURSE, IF YOU CANNOT COMPLETE THIS MOST BASIC OF TASKS, I’LL RIP OFF YOUR HEAD AND SHIT DOWN YOUR NECK!” Gunnery Sergeant Ermey yelled at Mise

“Sir, yes sir” Mise said as he ran to the beginning of the obstacle course

Mise, with extreme speed and agility, maneuvered and completed the obstacle course, much to the shock of the entire class

“OUT-FUCKING-STANDING, 4 MIUNTES 30 SECONDS! SON, I DON’T KNOW WHERE THE FUCK YOU LEARNED TO DO THAT, BUT I HOPE THIS TURD BASKET OF A CLASS CAN DO THE SAME!”

Everyone followed Mise’s lead, only to fail horribly, except for a select few such as rainbow dash, Clyde, zero, punk, and few other of Mise’s friends who managed to complete the obstacle course with relatively less difficulty

“SWEET JOLLY FUCKING RANCHERS, I BET YOU MOTHERS WISHED SHE HAD SWALLOWED YOU ALL THAT WAS ABSOLUTLY TERRIBLE, NOW GET THE FUCK OFF OF MY OBSTACLE COURSE!!!” the gunny shouted as the class finished up the course and made their way to the locker rooms.

chapter 8

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

chapter 9

Later the next morning, outside the old Everfree Mansion, Noteworthy waited with the gang for Mise to show up. Out of everyone in attendance only Octavia and Noteworthy knew what was about to happen

“I wonder why he told us all to come here.” Vinyl said as she paced

“Yeah, I mean, there’s nothing here except the mansion and we’ve already dealt with that.” Rainbow said pointing to the dilapidated building

“I hope everything is alright, I’d hate for something to be wrong.” Rarity said with a hint of worry

Upon hearing this Octavia started to think back to how she could have prevent this

‘Why didn’t I stop him when I had the chance, now Mise and Noteworthy are going possibly end up dead’ Octavia thought

“I don’t know why, but I have a bad feeling about this.” Swift said

And just as swift said that, a deep rumbling could be heard in the distance

“What the hell is that!?” Noteworthy asked with a hint of worry

“That would be…Mise?” Rarity said shocked at what she was seeing

Everybody turned in Mise’s direction, to see him standing shirtless on to off the moving tank hold what looked to be a small briefcase. The
gang just stood there asking all kinds of questions

“Why is Mise sanding on top of his tank?” Sunset asked

“Why is he shirtless?” Pinkie said staring at him

“Who’s driving it?” Warhawk asked

“And what is in his hand?” Alex wondered

“I don’t know but let go find out, come on.” Applejack said as she and the rest of the group walked up to Mise and the tank

The tank then stopped and Mise got off. As the gang approached him they saw that his normal happy expression was replaced with one of
determination and hatred and that, if looks could kill, would be outlawed.

Along with the potentially lethal look, the noticed a large scar across his chest.

“Mise what’s going on here, why are you shirtless, what is up the scar on your chest, and what’s in the case?” straight said standing in front Mise

Mise looked at straight then to the rest of his friends then to Octavia and finally stared daggers at Noteworthy.

“what going here is that I have score to settle with Noteworthy and I want you all to see what’s about to happen, the reason I’m shirtless is because I want show that I’m not afraid of what I’m about to face and to show that I’m no cheater, the scar I will explain in a minute, and as far as the case, well see for yourselves.” Mise said as he explained the situation and opened the case to reveal two antique dueling pistols.

Everyone gasped at what they were seeing

“Mise are you seriously going to duel Noteworthy?” vinyl said now scared

“I am” Mise replied

“But wait this still doesn’t explain the giant scar on your chest.” Artemis said

Mise simply sighed and looked to the sky.

“This scar is the result of a previous duel, one in which I fought against Noteworthy. You see this isn’t the first time we’ve done this. Me and him have known each other for years, and we’ve always been rivals. He would always best me at everything, especially when it came to romance. Every girl I ever liked, he would find a way to steal her away from me.” Mise explained

“And one day I had had enough of it and I challenged him to a duel and not knowing the rules, I let him decide the settings and he picked a sword based duel to first blood. And needless to say I lost the duel and the girl of my dreams.” Mise continued to explain

“It was not long after that, that the incident with crystal happened, and that was really the straw that broke the camel’s back. My parents decided that it was too dangerous for me to stay there any longer and the rest is history.” Mise finished

“Ok, so why are you two dueling today if you already dueled.” Zero asked

“Because, unlike me he never changed and he was up to his old tricks and tried to take Octavia away from me too, but no more. I challenged him to a duel to put an end to it all.” Mise replied

“Mise please, you’re going to end up getting killed. There are other ways around this.” Octavia pleaded breaking her silence

“no, this is what have to do, the only way I’m going to let him get to you is by having him step over my cold dead body.” Mise said in a tone that sent chills up everyone’s spine

“Hey just think Mise, after I’m done with this, you can just spend the rest of you days in the kitchen and me and octy here will be living it up in style.” Noteworthy said not caring about what Mise just said.

“Are you going to duel me or you going to just stand there and run the shit factory you call a mouth.” Mise said with venom on his breath

“Let’s duel then.” Noteworthy said

“Let’s, uncle ironsides would you please prepare the pistols for me.”

“Yes Mise, I just hope you know what you’re getting yourself into.” Ironsides said taking the pistols from Mise.

“I do, now Noteworthy, I have read the rules of dueling and since I am the challenger I have decided that we will duel with pistols at 20 paces to first blood, whether the wounds are lethal or otherwise.” Mise said

“Fine by me, I just hope you’re prepared for what’s in store.” Noteworthy said

“The feeling is mutual.” Mise replied

And with the terms of the duel agreed upon, the two shook hands and waited for ironsides to finish prepping the guns.

“All set you two.” Ironsides said as he came back with the two identical pistols

“Now before we start, we need to check and make sure that they are loaded.” Mise said as he checked his pistol

“Mine’s loaded” Mise said

“And so is mine” Noteworthy said.

And with that the group backed up far away and left only Mise, Noteworthy and ironsides

“Gentlemen, you are here on a matter of honor. I am here to see that you settle it honorably. There will be no back-stabbing, you will not throw your guns, nor will you use weapons other than those agreed. Proceed to the agreed upon points” Ironsides said in an official tone

And with that Mise and note worth took their pistols stood back to back and walked to hammered-in posts

“Now gentleman, cock your weapons” ironsides said. Mise and Noteworthy did as they were told

“Turn to face your opponent” iron sides said. Mise and Noteworthy again did as they were told

“Aim your weapons and fire” ironsides ordered

Noteworthy was the first to pull the trigger, but something was wrong, his pistol was jammed, as was commonplace with pistols of the era.

“Mise, something’s wrong, I think my pistol’s jammed.” Noteworthy said as he tried to reason with Mise.

“Oh, well that’s too bad, because mine works just fine.” Mise said in tone so cold it could cause hell to freeze over. He then aimed his pistol and shot Noteworthy in the chest, just above his right lung

Noteworthy clutched his chest and fell to the ground with a thud. Everybody except Mise ran over to him. Ironsides took a look at the boy

“He’s going to be fine, it missed his lung and an artery, someone go grab medical bag out of the tank, and I’ll fix him up.”

“I’m on it” artimes said running as fast as he could

“What, you can’t do that, we need to get him to a hospital!” Soul said about to drag Noteworthy away

“Here’s your stuff” Artemis said giving ironsides the bag

“Yes I can, before I became a scrap yard owner I was an army medic. I’ve seen things that would make grown men cry and puke.” Ironsides said as he tended to the boy

While Ironsides worked on removing the bullet and stitching up the wound, everybody turned to mind Mise sitting on top of his tank, staring out into space.

“Hey Mise, we need to talk with you.” Clyde said he and the other approached the tank.

Mise snapped out of his trance and looked down the group now sporting faces ranging from concern to anger.

“Now before you try and form a lynch mob, you have to look at it from my perspective. He’s the reason Octavia’s been my only girlfriend, he’s the reason I always doubted myself when it came to romance, he’s the reason for so many things in my life. I had to do something to put an end to it all. Not just for me but for all the people he hurt over the years.” Mise said addressing his friends
The group looked at each other and then to Mise and nodded signaling that they understood. Octavia then went up to Mise and smiled at him and proceed to slap him across the face

“OW, what was that for?” Mise said rubbing his check

“That was for scaring the crap out of me with this duel, you could have died out there. You could have been the one on the ground lying in a pool of blood. Then what, would you suddenly rise up from the dead and declare the fight off.” Octavia said crying.
Mise grabbed hold of Octavia’s shoulders, and looked at her dead in the eyes

“Octavia, listen, I knew full well what I was getting into, but this was something much bigger than just you or anybody else here. I needed to do this, and if had died, I would’ve died for you and the ones I love. I like I said the only way he was going to get TO you was by stepping over my dead body. I never said he was going to get with you. There are too many of us to let something like that happen.” Mise said as he wiped away Octavia’s tears

“Don’t you ever scare us like that again Mise.” Daemon said

“Yeah we thought you were going to die out there” Adagio said

“Well I’m not dead, and neither is Noteworthy, but in accordance with the agreed upon rules, I am the winner. And I promise no more duels.” Mise said

chapter 10

Author's Note

the information regarding Ireland history in this chapter, is 100% real, I couldn't make this stuff up even if I wanted to. if you don't believe me look it up yourself, anyway enjoy the chapter

chapter 10

The gang was at vinyl and Octavia’s house for dinner to celebrate Mise and Octavia’s new relationship, and the fact that neither Mise nor chivalry was dead, a meal which Mise was more than happy to prepare.

“So, how are you two doing now that you’re together, but he’s still working for you?” Sunset asked Octavia, as she and the other girls, minus vinyl, sat around in one room while the boys, minus Mise, were in another room playing around with Vinyl’s turntables and mixing equipment.

“We’re doing lovely. He still keeps the professionalism to a standard when he’s working, which I appreciate.” Octavia replied.

“So do you two have any plans for the upcoming holidays, mainly Thanksgiving and Christmas?” Pinkie asked

“Well actually yes, were going to go spend thanksgiving with Artemis’ family and Christmas with mine.” Octavia said

“Why doesn’t Mise spend time with his family?” Rarity asked

“He said that his family lives 2000 miles away, and when he left he was sent to live with the closest relative and that happens to be his uncle ironsides. And so it’s not convenient or cost effective to go there. Plus, his reputation there still hasn’t made a comeback.” Octavia said

“Oh, well that’s too bad. Well at least he has us now.” Adagio said

“Yeah, I guess you’re right.” Octavia said as she looked behind her to see Mise hard at work in the kitchen

Meanwhile in the kitchen, Mise was just taking the pineapple glazed ham out of the oven when his cell phone started to ring.

Putting the ham down on the counter, he quickly answered the phone

“Hello?”

“Mise, howsa goin’, ah haven’t talked with ye en awhile.” The person on the other line said in a thick Irish accent.

“Jameson, Is that you?” Mise asked

“No, its Pádraig Pearse, yes it me.” Jameson said

“First off no need for sarcasm, and second it good to talk to you too, when was the time we talked, 5 years ago. oh, hold on I want you to talk to my girlfriend and her friends, let me put you on speaker”

“Ok” Jameson replied

Just then Mise walked out into the area where the girls were sitting.

“Girls, I want you to meet and talk to a very close friend of mine. His name is john Jameson and he lives in Dublin, say hi Jameson”

“Top of the Morin’ to ye lassies.” Jameson said through the phone

“Hi Jameson” the girls all said in unison

“Anyway, Mise, ah was wonderin’ ef you’d be interested in joinin’ me an’ the boys here in Dublin fer the centennial Easter uprisin’ celebrations?” Jameson asked

Everybody but Mise was completely lost on what it was Jameson was talking about

“Jameson, I’d love to but I can’t just leave my girlfriend and my other responsibilities here, I’m her in-home chef.” Mise replied

“Whoa whoa whoa, yer a personal chef?” Jameson asked

“We can talk about that later, but for right now let’s talk about the celebrations and me going to Ireland.”

Before Jameson could respond rarity interrupted

“Darling I don’t mean to interrupt, but I think I speak for everyone when I ask, what is this ‘Easter Uprising’ and why is there a celebration being held?” Rarity asked

“Jameson, I’ll call you back, it’s going to be a while.”

And with that Mise hung up the phone.

“The Easter uprising, also known as the Easter Rebellion, was an armed rebellion in Dublin, Ireland during Easter Week, 1916. It was carried out by Irish republicans to end British rule in Ireland and establish an independent Irish Republic while the UK was heavily engaged in World
War I. It was the most significant uprising in Ireland since the rebellion of 1798.

1200 militia men, led by Patrick Pearse, James Connolly, Tom Clarke, Seán Macdermott, Joseph Plunkett, Éamonn Ceannt, and Thomas Macdonagh, took up positions all over Dublin square.

They fought fiercely for more than a week, but with vastly superior numbers and artillery, the British army quickly suppressed the Rising, and Pearse agreed to an unconditional surrender on Saturday 29 April. Sixteen of our leaders, mostly young men, were executed by firing squad the following month.

And instead of ending the trouble in Ireland, it only led to another 80 years of bloodshed for both military personnel and civilians on both sides, men women and children, no one was safe.

Later on in what became known as “the troubles”, Homes were raided regularly, protests were dealt with by shooting volleys of bullets and public beatings, schools, libraries, and other public places were shot-up and bombed, rebels were being severely beaten and mistreated in British prisons, it was absolute hell.

And a lot of it could be traced back to the Easter rising. And every year we celebrate not only those who died that Easter week, but everyone who has given their life for Irish freedom.” Mise said, finishing his emotion filled tangent.

“Mise, you clearly seem to feel very strongly about this, so I’m going to let you go to Ireland, just promise me you won’t get into trouble.” Octavia said.

“I promise. I’ve been through this much, I think I can handle teaching a few loyalists a thing or two” Mise said

“What was that last part?” Octavia said looking at Mise with a raised eyebrow

“I said, think I handle teaching a few loyalists a thing or two, and I love you too.” Mise said with a smirk

“Mhmm, but seriously Mise, if you do anything to get yourself in trouble, well you’ll be sleeping with one eye open if you know what’s good
for you.” Octavia responded with a bite

“Ok, mom. Next you’re going to threaten me with the wooden spoon” Mise said sarcastically

Just as Octavia was about to go grab a wooden spoon, the guys came back from messing around with Vinyl’s equipment

“Hey girls, Mise, what’s up?” Artemis asked

“Well, Mise here is apparently going to Ireland in April, so that’s something.” Pinkie said excitedly

“Really? Why are you going to Ireland?” Warhawk asked

Mise went on to explain the entire situation, and what the Easter Rising was and so on.

“Wow Mise, I didn’t know Ireland had such a troubled history.” Straight said

“Not many people outside of Ireland or Irish descent do. But that’s just about 90 years out 800 years of brutal occupation and oppression, everything from starving us to make way for farm land to forcing us and our children into slavery alongside African slaves. I’ll go into that more later, now’s not the time, I’m just too exhausted from telling this tale over and over and over again.

chapter 11

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

chapter 12

Author's Note

its not required to read but this is the chapter where mise meet's Octavia's parents. you can also find the thanksgiving and Halloween chapters here as well

chapter 12

As Mise and the gang were heading back from Octavia’s parents house, they decided to stop at the mall to pick up a few things and something to eat for lunch.

“I still can’t believe you managed to afford all that stuff Mise.” Fang said as the group walked through the mall parking lot.

“Well believe it. I promise you this, I don’t do this anyone.” Mise said as he walked up to the door

“You better not, I don’t need you going broke.” Octavia said

“You have nothing to worry about, now let’s get inside and get what we need so we can go home.” Mise said holding open the door.

The group hit up several stores, with the girls doing most of the shopping and the guys carrying the bags. They eventually made their way to
the food court and set the bags down at a couple tables.

“Ok, let’s get some food, all that shopping made me hungry.” Artemis said

“Normally, I’d made a crack about your appetite but after what happened this weekend, I think I’ll skip it.” Mise said

“That was pretty crazy” Octavia said in agreement

“Yes, but I’m sure it was as crazy as you unruly boyfriend.” Someone said in a snobbish tone from behind the group.

“I’m going to ignore that comment, on the condition you turn around walk away bluebitch.” Mise said getting closer to blueblood.

“And what if I don’t, what are you going to do, you pathetic little peasant?” blueblood mocked

“first of all, who are you calling a peasant, I can buy and sell your ass, and second you don’t want to find out because it’ll be the last thing you remember.” Mise said now getting up in his face.

As was about let blueblood have it, one of his goons beat Mise to it and shoved him into a man sitting at a nearby table

“What the hell, why I ought ta…Mise?!” the man said in a thick Irish accent. The man was rather tall, muscular and had a burly red hair beard and was wearing a nice suit.

“Conor? What the hell are you doing here, and congratulations on the recent UFC championship.” Mise said to the man now identified as Conor.

“Uh, Mise, why is Conor McGregor sitting in the mall and how do you know him.” Artemis asked, completely awestruck.

“I’ll explain that in a minute, Conor, you mind helping with a ‘pest’ problem real quick?” Mise asked looking back at blueblood.

“Pest problem? Aye…” Conor said looking at what Mise was looking at. The two got up and walked over to blueblood and his goons.

“Hey, bluebitch, I tried to warn you not to mess with me, and you didn’t listen. I hope you like vegetables, because you’re about to become one.” Mise said

“Ugh, you again? And what’s with the lumberjack business man over here?” blueblood asked

“Yeah it’s me, and this is Conor McGregor, UFC champion, and the person who’s going to help me put you in your place, the ground.” Mise said as he looked to Conor

“So, ah hear ye’ve been givin ma friend here, a hard time. Well now it time ta take care of ye once and fer all” Conor said as grabbed blueblood by his neck and lifted him up to his face.

“Conor you take care of bluebitch, I’ll take his goons.” Mise as slugged one of blueblood’s goons

“Aye, finally a good reason to punch a teenager in the face.” Conor said

“Put me down you heathen, do you know who I am?” blueblood said as he futilely tried to get out of Conor’s grip.

“Oh I’ll put you down, and I don’t give a damn if yer the president.” Conor said as he dropkicked blueblood and as Mise finished picking off his goons

“Well be better get out of here before the cops show up, it’s good to see you again Conor and thanks for your help.” Mise said as he shook Conor’s hand.

“Yeah, that’s probably a good idea, its goo to see you too, and no problem. I better get back to my niece, she’s still sitting at the table” Conor said as he headed back to his table

“Alright, see ya. Well that was fun, but seriously let’s get the hell out of here.” Mise said as he turned to his friends who were still staring in shock of just transpired

“Uhhhh….” Fang said as zap closed her boyfriend’s mouth for him

“Come Fang, let’s go” Mise said as he and zap grabbed him and carried him out of the mall

The gang got out of there before the police or anyone else got there.

“Mise, now that we are in the clear, would you mind explaining how you’re friends with Conor McGregor, UFC featherweight champion, and all around badass?” Treble asked

“Well I guess can explain, our parents grew up together and so we’ve known each other for years. We kind of lost touch after I left Ireland, I don’t think either of our families ever could have predicted that our lives would have turned out the way they did.” Mise explained

“Mise, is there anything else you’d like to share with the class?” Vinyl said imitating a school teacher

“Hmmm, let’s see. Oh I have a whiskey cellar. And if anyone has larceny in your hearts, its guarded by an armed guard who only answers to me and uncle ironsides.” Mise said.

“Just when I thought you couldn’t give the other authors more to work with, you go and give them a whiskey cellar.” Treble said

“Uh huh, well anyway, if any of you want to come over and check it out and maybe a have a drink or two just let me know.” Mise said

Just then Mise’s phone rang, he picked it up and he saw it was Aria.

“Hey Aria, what’s up?” Mise said into the phone

“Octavia texted me saying you have a whiskey cellar, when the hell were you planning on telling me this?” Aria said, slightly irritated

“Well it depends, how badly do you want to try some of the oldest and highest quality whiskeys you’ll ever get your hands on?” Mise said with a smirk as he looked at Aria in the car next to them

“Listen up Irishman, if you don’t take me to that cellar of yours, I’ll break you!” Aria said angrily

“Ok ok, jeez calm down, I’ll take you to my collection when we get home.” Mise said

chapter 13

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

New Year's Special (part 1)

“That was a close one, and how did all those students know who you are?” Fang asked him and the rest of the group made drove down the road in Mise’s tank and away from the college.

“I hear that, and I suspect pinkie had something to do with it.” Mise said

“This year has been absolutely insane, I wonder what next year will bring?” Vinyl asked as she poked her head out of the tank.

“That reminds me, Octy, I decided what I want to do for new years eve. But it’s going to be take few days to do so I thought we could start tomorrow.” Mise said

“are you going to tell me what it is, or are you going to leave me in suspense?” Octavia asked

“what do you think, I’m going to surprise you of course. All you need is what you normally bring when normally go out.” Mise said

The next day

“where is he, he told me to meet him at the docks at 8am” Octavia said impatiently

Just as she was about to turn around and go home she heard what sounded like boat horn coming from the direction of the ocean . she turned around to see Mise behind the wheel of a charter boat.

“Mise, normally I’d ask how you got a boat, but at this point I think it’s best not to ask, congrats you’ve joined the ranks of Treble and Pinkie.”

Octavia said as she got on the boat.

“wise, and to answer your question from yesterday, were visiting my grandfather’s island that he bought for me and my cousins to use

when were old enough.” Mise said as he pulled the boat away from the quay and sailed away.

“so how did you get this boat?” Octavia asked as she stood next to Mise at the helm of the boat.

“I borrowed it from ironsides, he had a bunch of old boats he’s fixing up.” Mise said steering the boat

“huh, so, it’s just the two of us on this island, and how long are we going to be there?” Octavia asked as looking out at the ocean

“you ask a lot of questions, and yes it’s just the two of us, and were going to be there for a few days. I wanted to spend new year’s eve there, just the two of us alone.” Mise replied

“aww, that’s so sweet of you. its things like this that make me so happy you’re my boyfriend.” Octavia said

“thank you Octy, i feel the same way about you. Uh oh, looks like we got some storm clouds rolling in, you might want to go down below deck, it might get crazy up here.” Mise said

“ok, be careful” Octavia said going down below

A few minutes later the winds started to pick up, the waves became unruly, and the sky started to open up.

It was as if some divine force decided to wreak havoc on everything in the area. And Mise and Octavia were too far out to sea to turn back, so Mise decided to shut down the engine and drop the anchor, as it was too dangerous to fight through the storm.

“Octy, the storm is too much to fight through, I’m dropping the anchor and I’m going to try and ride out the storm, stay put while I secure everything on deck.” Mise said poking his head in the cabin below deck

“ok, but please hurry” Octavia said with a hint of worry

Mise went around the ship, battening down anything and everything, preparing for the worst. It was as he was doing this that the weather started to take a turn for the worst. The wind and waves became too much for the anchor to handle and the line broke and send the small ship sailing through the water and into a large rock jutting out of the water

“MISE, HELP!!!” Octavia shouted as she the cabin started to rapidly fill up with water

“OCTY, GET OUT OF THE NOW AND COME GET THIS LIFEJACKET. WE HAVE TO ABANDON SHIP!!” Mise commanded

“I CAN’T THE WATER IS TOO HIGH!!” Octavia shouted back

“DON’T WORRY OCTY, I’M COMING!” Mise shouted as he dived into the water and pulled Octavia out of the flooded cabin

Mise and Octavia climbed up to the top of the ship and managed to get to the rock the crashed into as they watched the ship sink into the water.

Mise then jumped back into the water, since he already had his lifejacket on and gave Octavia hers so she could put it on while sitting on the rock.

“ok, Octy, just before the ship went down I saw a small island of in the distance, if we try we can probably swim to it.” Mise said as floated in the water

“PROBABLY?! MISE I DON’T KNOW IF YOU NOTICED BUT WERE IN THE MIDDLE OF THE OCEAN SHIPWRECKED, AND NO WAY TO GET HOME!” Octavia said

“Octy listen to me, I know what I’m talking about, and your right we have no way to get home, not yet anyway, but trust me, i know I seem crazy right now but just jump and lets go.” Mise said

“Mise I am not jumping into the water…” Octavia said

“Octavia Riveting Melody, I don’t like yelling at women but GOD DAMIT WOMAN GET DOWN OR ELSE YOU CAN JUST SIT THERE AND DIE ALONE, IM NOT GOING TO SIT HERE DIE, IM SORRY BUT WE HAVE TO GET TO THAT ISLAND, ITS OUR ONLY HOPE OF SURVIVAL!!” Mise shouted angrily.

“FINE, BUT IF WE DIE, IT’S YOUR FAULT!!” Octavia said as she jumped into the water

“and that is a risk I’m willing to take, now let’s go” Mise said as he and Octavia swam in the direction of the island.

The swam and swam for what seemed like hours but in reality was only about 10 minutes until they finally reached the sandy shore of a clearly uninhabited island….

New Year's special (part 2)

“well me made it, now what?” Octavia asked as she and Mise trudged out of the water and on to the white sand beach

“well we need to start a fire, you go gather some sticks and palm frawns. I’ll get a couple pieces of flint to light it, just do as I say and we’ll be off this island in no time.” Mise said looking around the rockier part of the beach.

“Mise, please tell me you know what you’re doing.” Octavia asked as she made a fire ring on the beach and put the tinder she had gathered in the middle.

“yes, I do. I was once lost in the middle of the woods for 2 weeks by myself. So believe me when say I will get you off this island. Ah here we go” Mise said as he picked up two large pieces of flint.

Mise then proceeded to take the flint and hit them together which created sparks and in turn lit the tinder that Octavia had gathered

“Now that the fire has began, you stay here and tend to it, Only put dry stuff on. I’m going to go search for and gather supplies such as water, rocks to make tools, sticks, and if I can food to eat.” Mise said as he went into the forest.

Mise walked through the thick forest stepping over logs and jumping over holes, with only his thoughts

‘damn it, why did this have to happen. I knew I something bad would happen, it always does with me.’ Mise thought as he tripped over something that clearly wasn’t a log. Mise got up and looked down to see what he tripped over and what he saw made his blood run cold and send chills up his spine.

The thing he tripped over was a human skeleton clutching an old worn map in its hand

“sorry dude, but I need this a lot more than you do.” Mise said as he knelt down and carefully pried the map out and put it in his pocket.

Mise continued his trek through the forest, finding a river in the processes as well as plenty of flint in the river bed to make tools with

“it’s a start, but it’s far from what I need to get off this island.” Mise said as he grabbed as much flint as he could carry and made his way out of the forest and back to Octavia who had kept the fire going and had managed to get a roaring going.

“Octy, this is perfect, I can use this flint I found along with some vines to make tools which I can use to fish with and cook our food supply,
cut down trees to make containers for water gathering, and build a shelter.” Mise said as he put down the flint he had

“Mise I really hope your right it’s starting to get dark.” Octavia said

“right, well it’s going to take some time to make an axe, so we’re going to have sleep in the woods tonight. I’ll stay up as long as I can and work on my tools.” Mise said as he got to work

Meanwhile in canterlot...

artemis and fang were playing super smash bro’s at artemis’s house

“hey artemis, have you heard from Mise or Octavia, I have this weird feeling like something bad happened.” Fang said putting down his controller

“you know now that you mention it, I have heard anything from either of them not even a text or phone call from Octy….Come on lets go.” Artemis said getting up

“where are we going?” fang asked

“were going to see ironsides, maybe he knows something. Octy always texts me before she goes to bed, it’s very unusual for her not to contact me at all during the day.” Artemis said

“Mise, Octavia, I hope you two are ok…” fang said to himself as he followed artemis out the door

Meanwhile back at the island, Octavia was currently gathering some palm frawns for bedding and bed coverings while Mise was hard at
work making an axe as he had already made a few spear heads and a small knife blade

“Mise, where did you learn to do that and so fast to boot?” Octavia asked dragging some palm branches

“my neighbor back home was an archeologist and he taught me to flint nap, in other words he taught me how to make stone tools. And it’s pretty easy once you get the hang of it.” Mise said as he hammered away at the flint.

“Mise, you really are a man of mystery, I like that. Oh and speaking of things I like, do you mind climbing up there and getting some coconuts?” Octavia asked

“yeah, ok, I guess I could, it’s the only thing to eat and drink until I can get some spears and buckets put together.” Mise said as he put down the flint and hammer stone.

“thank you honey, and please don’t pull a tom hanks.” Octavia said

“you’re welcome, and of course not, I’m going to pull a Pleakley and name the first coconut. Besides do you see a volley ball anywhere?” Mise said as he pulled out the stone knife and cut down some coconuts

“you know, that doesn’t surprise me in the least.” Octavia said

“well I’m going to continue working on my axe, and then I’m going cut down wood and build us a shelter.” Mise said climbing down the coconut tree and scooping up the coconuts

Back in canterlot….

“what do you mean you don’t know where they are, they’re supposed to be on my father’s island. Damn it Mise. Arrow, fang, get ALL of your friends were putting out an armada, each of you will be given a charter boat like the one Mise had, were going to search the entire coast of we have to.” Ironsides said

“alright, were on it” artemis and fang said as they began to call their friends and put out the word
Back on the island…

“alright, well the axe is done, the coconuts are open and on the fire, time to get that tree down.” Mise said as he picked up his homemade stone axe and began to chop down a nearby palm tree

“Mise I’m going to go to sleep, come to bed whenever you’re ready.” Octavia said as she laid her head on the makeshift bed.

“alright, goodnight Octy, I promise I’ll get us off the island if it’s the last thing I do.” Mise said as he continued to swing the axe

Pretty soon the tree began to creak and snap as it fell to the ground with a thud

“well, now the hard part, turning this thing into shelter and buckets. It’s a good thing this is a softer wood.” Mise said as began the pain staking process

“well I should probably put some more wood on the fire” Mise said as he put down the axe and threw some random wood pieces on the fire, making it a bonfire.

“that’s better, now if, by the grace of Faust, a ship or plane come by they’ll see it.” Mise said as he walked back to the fallen palm tree.

Back in canterlot…

“alright, listen up, as you all know my nephew, Mise and his girlfriend Octavia are most likely missing at sea, now each of you have been assigned to a boat, and each boat has been assigned a captain. We are going to go out and we are going FIND Mise and Octavia and bring them home. Now let’s shove off, every second counts!!” ironsides instructed the navy of people before him as they all boarded their assigned boats.

“FULL STEAM AHEAD, HOIST THE SAILS, SWAB THE POOP DECK, PREPARE TO…” Alex shouted as he stood at the helm of his ship

“Alex, what the hell are you talking about, just drive!!” Alejandra interrupted him as she and several other people stood on the deck

“ugh, fine.” Alex said as he sent the boat into full throttle

All the other boats followed suit. people were sing sea shanties, sharing stories about Mise and/or Octavia, praying for their well being, or just sitting quietly

Back on the island…

Mise had finished cutting the tree into smaller more manageable pieces

“well, now to make lumber and you know screw the bucket, I’ll just hollow out a coconut and use that.” Mise said as he went to work cutting up the logs in to smaller pieces to build a shelter.

After about an hour of work Mise decided to call it quits and made his way to Octy’s makeshift bed.

“Octy, it’s me, just letting you know.” Mise said as he cuddled up next Octavia

“mhmm…” Octavia murmured in her sleep.

Back with the armada…

“this papa bear to baby cubs, do any of you see any signs of Mise, Octavia, or the boat.” Ironsides said through the boats’ cb radio.

“no sign of…wait I think I see something floating in the water.” Clyde said as he pulled his boat over to where the debris was.

“oh no…its Mise’s chef coat. I’m not sure if I should be happy or sad.” Warhawk said as he fished the jacket out of the water.

“baby cub Clyde to papa bear, we found Mise’s chef coat floating in the water. What do you want to do?” Clyde said in the radio

“knowing my nephew he’d probably try and take refuge somewhere, do you see any kind of land mass anywhere like an island?” ironsides said

“uhhh, yes, yes I see an island about 500 yards east.” Clyde said

“ok, all units proceed to the island, it’s the most likely place he’d be.” Ironsides instructed

Back on the island…

morning was just getting ready to break soon and combined with the fact that the forest floor was less than comfortable, Mise decided to wake up and get back to work.

“the sooner I get to work the sooner I can get off this Faust forsaken rock.” Mise said

He then grabbed some rope he had made by striping wood and plant fibers and twisting them and used it and the lumber he had cut up to
make a simple frame of a shack which he then started to cover in thatching and palm leaves.

“well at least we some place to sleep and lie down.” Mise said as he admired his handy work.

“ *yawn* Morning Mise, how's everything coming along…WOW” Octavia said as she woke up to see what had done

“goodness, you work fast, and how on earth did you fell and entire palm tree!?” Octavia asked

“even after just waking, you’re still full of questions.” Mise said jokingly

Back with the armada…

The boats had landed on the beach, and everyone were now coming a shore

“so, now that were here, what do we do?” swift asked

“I say we split up and search the island. If we find Mise or Octy, or any other sign of life, we let everyone else know, got it?” soul said

“I’m with soul, let’s split up.” Sunset said as everyone split up into different search parties

Mise and Octavia…

“well Octy, today I’m going to try and start on the raft. Hopefully we’ll be out of here in a week maybe two.” Mise said as he picked up his axe and went to another tree and began to chop that one down too

“Mise, I’m just wanted to apologize for the way I acted when the boat wrecked.” Octavia said

Mise stopped his chopping and put the axe down and turned to Octavia

“Octavia, you were in a very stressful situation, it’s very understandable and I don’t hold it against you.” Mise said holding Octavia’s hand

“oh, Mise, I’m so glad to hear that” Octavia said as she put her hand on Mise face

The two were leaned in for a kiss, but before the two could seal the deal, pinkie popped out of nowhere and screamed right in their ears

“HEY EVERYBODY, I FOUND THEM!!!!!” pinkie screamed at the top of her lungs

“PINKIE?!?!” Mise and Octavia said in unison

Soon enough all their friends started coming out of the woods and around the ends of the beach.

“what..i..how..hunh!!” Mise said as he tried to make sense of it all

“we tracked you down after we suspected something might have happened to you and Octy.” Fang said

After a barrage of questions, uncalled for slaps to the head, and an emotional reunion, everyone piled back into the boats and headed home.

“Mise, next time, let’s just stay on land for new years eve” Octavia said leaning on the boat’s railing

“agreed” Mise said standing next to Octavia

chapter 14

5am

Mise was sound asleep in bed and without a care in the world. He was deep in his dream with a huge smile on his face. His phone then started to ring, as it woke him up much to his dismay. Mise turned over and picked up his phone

“Hello?” Mise said groggily

“Hi son, it’s your father, sorry for the early call but we have some exciting news we want to share with you.” The person now identified as Mise’s father said.

“And it couldn’t wait till later, its 5am, what’s so important that you had to wake me up at such an ungodly hour?” Mise asked

“Mise, I know it’s early but both me and your mother wanted to tell you that…” Mise father said

“Tell me what?” Mise asked

“Well our family is going to be whole once more” Mise father said

“Do you mean….?” Mise asked shocked

“I do, your mother is pregnant, and with twins no less. The doctor told us that it’s a boy and girl. You’re going to have a brother and sister again.” Mise father said

“We wanted to wait till we had all the details before we told you.” Mise’s mother said

“Mise…Mise, are you still there?” Mise father asked picking up the phone

“Yeah, I’m still here, but I’m not sure if this is real or an addition to my dream I was having about driving the brits out of Ireland like St Patrick did the snakes.” Mise said still dazed by the news

“Mise this is very much real, and keep dreaming we both know that’ll happen but not like that.” Mise’s father said taking the phone back

“I’m…I'm…Just at such a loss for words and a guy can dream” Mise said

“I know we are too, we’re going let you go now. Stay out of trouble and be good. We Love you” Mise mother said

“Ok, I will, love you too.” Mise said as he hung up the phone

Mise looked to his nightstand and picked up a small framed picture. It was of Mise and what appeared to be his two late siblings

“I promise, as god as my witness, I’ll protect your new siblings with my life I won’t make the same mistake twice. You may be gone but you’ll always be with us…” Mise said as he stared at the picture

Timeskip

Mise arrived at the school as per usual, but this time he didn’t give two shits about anything, his mind was clouded by the thought of being a brother again.

He was so happy in fact that instead of walking or even running, he river danced his way into school and right past his friends who standing at the statue

“Am I seeing things or did Mise just river dance past us and into the school instead of just walking and saying hi?” soul asked as he watched the front doors close

“No, you’re not seeing stuff, Mise just got out of his tank and danced into school.” sunset said putting a hand on soul’s shoulder

“Ok just making sure, but I wonder what’s gotten into him?” soul replied

“Maybe he’s drunk again” swift said

“No, Celtic wouldn’t write him like just for any reason.” Treble said

Everyone just brushed it off, not wanting to get a headache so early in the morning

“It seemed like he was really happy about something, didn’t you see the big goofy smile on his face.” Warhawk said

“Now that you mention it he did seem awfully happy, well let’s talk to him about it at lunch, we best be getting to class.” Applejack said

With that being said, everyone made their way into the school as Mise continued to dance down the hallway to the culinary room as he was
filling in for granny smith again.

Mise ignored the looks and whispers as he walked into the classroom, ending his one man show, to be greeted with a bunch of smirks and laughs

“I know most of you if not all you saw me and I could really give a shit. Anyway, granny smith is out today again and so I'm filling in again.
We’re going to learn about the mother sauces and….” Mise said as he was cut off by his phone ringing…again

“Hold one sec, talk amongst yourselves quietly while I answer this.” Mise said as he picked his phone out of his pocket and saw it was Jameson

“Hey Pádraig, how’s Connolly holding up?” Mise asked jokingly, much to the confusion of most of his class who were more interested in what Mise was talking about

“Mise, now’s not the time for joking, I have some serious news, it’s about your Uncle Midleton.” Jameson said on the other line

“What about my uncle, what happened?!” Mise said starting to get worried

“Mise, I don’t know how to tell you this but…” Jameson said

“BUT WHAT JAMESON?!” Mise said fiercely, capturing the attention of everyone

“He’s been murdered, we have almost 100% certainty that it was the RUC. Apparently he was a high ranking IRA official.” Jameson said

“I'M GOING TO SKIN THEM ALIVE, RIP THEIR INSIDES OUT, CUT THEIR HEADS OFF AND SHIT DOWN THEIR NECKS!!!” Mise screamed into the phone

Mise then stormed out of the classroom and headed to his tank.

“Well that just happened, and I have a bad feeling about this…” Punk said

“As do I, do you think we should follow him?” Fang said looking to his cooking partner

“Yeah, I do, let’s get the others. Tell them to ask to be excused from class and have them meet us in front of the school.” Punk said getting up

“Alright, I’ll send out a group text”

“hey everyone, Mise just had what I can only describe as a mental and emotional episode and stormed out of the classroom, excuse yourselves from class and meet me and Punk outside at the statue.”

Fang and Punk got up and walked out of the classroom and made their way out to the statue to meet their friends

Author's Note

sorry if this seemed a bit fat passed, im pretty hammered but not to the point where I can't put out a chapter. anyway enjoy....

chapter 15

The gang made their way out to the statue as instructed. All of them were very worried about what could cause Mise to act so angrily after seeing him in such a happy mood earlier

“ok, fang, punk, tell us exactly what happened. Maybe it’ll shed some light on to what went on with Mise and where he went.” Sunset said

“ok so we were just sitting in class waiting for him to come in and he started to tell us what we were going to learn/do and then he got a phone call from someone name Jameson.” Punk said

“he answered it, and that’s when stuff started to get weird.” Fang said

“It sounded like he gave Mise some kind of news about his uncle, because Mise asked what happened, but he yelled it, he got his answer and screamed into the phone and I quote ‘i'm going to skin them alive, rip their insides out, cut their heads off and shit down their necks’ and then stormed off.” Fang continued to say as he shivered at the thought of seeing his friend act like that

Everyone just stared at the pair trying to wrap their heads around the testimony they just heard

Meanwhile…

Mise was currently speeding down the road with tear stains on his face and blood shot eyes filled the raging fires of hell. He had one goal in mind and was hell bent on completing it, putting an end to the very bane of his existence.

“they’ve gone too far this time, they think they can do things they do and get away with it? Not if I'm still alive and walking this earth they won’t.” Mise said to himself as he made his way home

Mise parked his tank and made his way to his whiskey cellar

“morning bones, I’m sure you’re wondering what I'm doing but I assure you that I have everything under control and just keep a look out for
my friends, I don’t need them getting into this situation” Mise said as he unlocked the gate

“yes colonel Mise.” Bones said saluting Mise

“at ease, bones” Mise said as he saluted back and closed the gate behind him

Back with Mise’s friends…

“so let me get this straight, he got a bad phone call and lost his shit?” alex asked

“for the 10th time, yes” fang said tired from repeating himself

“I say we check with ironsides, he seems to know Mise like a book.” Rivet said

“I agree, let’s go.” Zero said as the group got in their cars and made their way to ironside’s house

‘Mise, where ever you are, I hope everything is alright…’ Octavia thought as she stared out the window

“octy, I know you’re worried, but Mise can handle himself I'm sure everything is fine.” Vinyl said

“yeah sis, if there’s one thing I know about Mise is that there’s always a method to his madness.” Artemis said from the back seat

“I'm sure he’ll be fine, he’s probably just blowing off some steam.” Aria said

“yeah you’re right, I'm just worried, his past seems to keep coming back, and I'm worried one day its going to cost him his life or worse.”

Octavia said as she continued to stare out the window

Back with Mise…

Mise had made his way into the cellar and scowered the shelves for some a certain bottle of whiskey until he found it, he grabbed it and
made his way to a hidden back room.

“Tiocfaidh ár lá, our day will come, you always told me that, and now that is true, at least for me, my day has come.” Mise said as he pulled away a false shelf to reveal a hidden door

The door was covered in old celtic symbols and patterns. Mise pulled out a key and unlocked the door and walked in.

Mise fumbled around in the dark until he found the light cord hanging from the ceiling

The bulb hanging from the rafter lit the room up to reaveal dozens of old maps, documents, and old relics from a bygone era.

Mise made his way to one particular map “it’s time, time to make them pay for everything they’ve done…” Mise said as he stared intently at
the map and placed the bottle of whiskey down on a nearby end table

Back with Mise’s friends…

Mise friends were all now pulling up to the house and made their way to the door. Swift knocked on the door and waited for someone to
answer. They knew Mise was close by because his tank was in the driveway

“Yes, hello?” ironsides said as he opened the door

“Hey ironsides, where’s Mise we need to talk with him.” Soul said stepping forward

“I do believe he’s in the whiskey cellar, but if you don’t mind, what has happened this time?” ironsides asked, even though he secretly had already gotten the same phone call from Jameson

The group proceeded to catch him up on the situation with Mise

“I see, well let me take you to him, you’ll need me to get past bones.” Ironsides said as he led the group around back to the large gate, most of them were in shock at what they were seeing.

“I always wonder where he got all that booze, know I know.” Clyde said as he looked to his right to see bones eyeballing each and every person.

“Bones, I'm sure Mise told you not to let his friends in but they deserve to know what’s going on with Mise.” Ironsides said

“sir, I am sworn to Colonel Mise’s order not to let anyone in. so I must decline your request” bones said

“I understand, but Mise’s friends are here just to talk nothing more nothing less. I being both you and Mise’s superior override his
command, so I order you to open this gate.” Ironsides ordered sternly

“yes sir, marshal ironsides” bones said as he unlocked the gate and let the group in

Back with Mise…

Mise was now overlooking a map that had a series of figures on it and he was also on the phone with someone discussing some kind of plan

“I told you, everything is set, I just need to get over there. Just make sure everyone and everything is in place when I get there, time is of the essence…” Mise said into the phone

“aye, colonel. Consider it done.” The person on the other line said

“look out Ireland, here come’s Mise, I'm back and badder than ever.” Mise said as he studied the map

chapter 16

“So Ironsides, I noticed what you said back there to get us in, what’s going on, what’s Mise up to?” night asked

“it think its best that Mise explain that, but I do know what’s going on and given that information I know exactly where Mise is.” Ironsides said as he led the group through the cellar and the false bookshelf

“this is a bookshelf, HUH, is Mise a wizard who accidentally turned himself into a magic spell book and the only way to turn him back is by opening up the book an-” pinkie said before getting cut off when rainbow dash put her hand over pinkie’s mouth

“uh, pinkie lets ironsides just take us to Mise, because I highly doubt he’s a wizard or a book.” Rainbow said as she uncovered pinkies mouth

Ironsides grabbed the side of the book shelf and slid it out of the way

Back with Mise

Mise had finished laying out what he called his “battle” plans and was now dressed in camo cargo pants, camo cargo jacket, a wide tan
leather belt around his waist and across his chest, black combat boots, black gloves, a black beret with a green, white and orange lily pin on the front, and a cloth wrap covering everything except his eyes

He was looking over some old photographs and letters

“oh uncle Midleton, I always knew that something was up, and know I have confirmation of this.” Mise said to himself

Just then the door leading to the secret hidden room creaked open to reveal ironsides and all of Mise’s friends, catching Mise’s attention immediately

“Mise, you have a lot of explaining to do.” Octavia said running up to Mise

“I know, and you all deserve an explanation, what do want to know?” Mise said pulling the cloth wrap down away from his face

“I’ll go first, what the hell is all this and why are you dress like that?” Alex asked

“this is my war room, and I'm dressed like this because I'm going to Ireland for my uncle’s funeral, as well as to take care of some private business, that of which I'm not disclosing any specific details.” Mise said holding Octavia under his arm

“that doesn’t explain why you’re dressed like an army bank robber.” Warhawk said

“well I guess it’s time I tell you the truth, my uncle was a high ranking official in the IRA, or Irish republican army, and he was recently murdered by the IRA’s main enemy other than the British, the RUC, or Royal Ulster Constabulary. The RUC are the scum of Ireland and are sworn allies of England, they are basically the puppet army of the British in Ireland.” Mise said

“anyway, since my uncle was an IRA member, he’s getting IRA honors at his funeral, and I'm part of the ceremony.” Mise said

“Mise, I'm so sorry for your loss, but why are you part of the ceremony if you don’t mind me asking?” Night said

Mise just sighed and looked to the ground and back up to his friends

“Because I, like my uncle, am a member of the IRA. But I'm been inactive for several years now, ever since we were forcibly
decommissioned, but my men have been smuggling arms incase of an attack like the one my uncle was a victim of.” Mise said

“Mise please don’t tell me you’re going to join the fight…” artemis asked

“that’s exactly what I'm going to do, I must.” Mise said

“well guys, go get your weapons of choice, and grab some money for a plane ticket because-” Alex said

“no, none of you are to follow me, I’ve already lost 3 loved ones I don’t need to lose anymore.” Mise said cutting Alex off

“wait, I though you said only your uncle is dead?” indigo asked

Ironsides, Octavia, Vinyl, and Artemis were the only ones who knew what he was talking about

“there’s something you all need to see and hear, follow me.” Mise said as he lead the group out of the cellar and back to the house, but not
before being searched and breathalyzed by Bones.

Once inside the house, Mise led the group to his bedroom door

“what I'm about to show you is something only a handful of people know about, or at least my connection to it.” Mise said as he opened the door

The inside of his room was adorned with posters and pictures depicting the spirit of Irish rebellion. there were signed letters and documents on a table, the Irish tricolor was hanging on the wall, the was a framed copy of the Easter proclamation on one side and on the other was an inconspicuous looking newspaper cutout in a frame as well.

Mise walked through ‘study’, as he called it, to an ordinary black case standing upright in the corner. Mise picked it up, placed it on his bed, opened it to reveal a mandolin. He took the mandolin and took the framed newspaper and brought it to his friends

“this newspaper cut out is from the local paper of my hometown in Ireland, read the caption and tell me what it says” Mise said as he went back to his bed and picked up the mandolin

“13 killed in bloody massacre, army paratroopers to blame” fang read out loud

“I don’t understand, what does this have to do with you?” rivet asked

“my younger brother and sister were killed that day, they were amongst the 13 killed. My brother was 4 and my sister was 3, I was 5. I always blamed myself for their deaths because I didn’t bring the home when I was supposed to, instead I decided to check out what we thought was a block party, it was actually protest and I only found out about it after I woke in the hospital. It’s the reason I moved to manehatten from Ireland and the rest is history” Mise said as he turned his mandolin.

“Mise, darling, we had no idea, you’ve been through so much, I so sorry for your loss.” Rarity said

Everyone followed suit giving Mise their condolences and such

“thank you everyone, now speaking of my siblings I have 2 things to share with you, one this song I'm about to play, its technically about the 1916 uprising but the message speaks true and the second thing is my mother is pregnant with twins, a boy and a girl. I'm going to be a brother again.” Mise said

chapter 17

“Mise, congratulations, I'm so happy for you!” Octavia said running up him and planting a kiss on his cheek

“Yeah, I'm really excited, my parents wanted to wait till they had all the details before they told me. And speaking of new additions, I see we have some new members to our not so little group” Mise said holding Octavia close to his side.

“Oh right, we forgot to introduce you, Mise meet Solar Eclipse, his girlfriend Midnight, Shard Storm, and Sparkjump.” Sunset said introducing the four new members as they stepped forward

“It’s nice to meet you all, I’ve seen you guys around recently, but I had no idea you were part of our circle, welcome.” Mise said as got up shook each of their hands.

“And it’s nice to meet you too Mise, your friends have told us a lot about you.” Solar said

“well lets go over to octy’s place and I’ll cook us all something, we can talk more there. Plus we can celebrate and have a going away dinner.” Mise said

“great Idea, come on everyone lets go. Last one to Octavia and Vinyl’s place is a rotten cupcake” pinkie said bouncing down the stairs

“I’ll meet you guys there, I’ve got some stuff I need to get.” Mise said packing up his mandolin and putting the newspaper clipping back on the wall

Everyone turned around and walked out except for Solar, Shard, and Sparkjump who stayed behind

Mise turned around to walk out only to come face to face with the three

“uh, can I help you guys?” Mise asked

“Mise, i speak for all three of us when I say, I know I just met you, but we want to come with you on your mission.” Solar said,

“no, there no way on god’s green earth I’m letting anyone come with me it’s far too dangerous.” Mise said sternly

“Mise, I know you want to do this alone, but I promise I can help in some way without directly going into battle.” Solar pleaded

Mise thought about this for a second

“well seeing as how you're willing to martyr yourself over this, which I can’t understand for the life of me seeing as how you just me, I’ll let
you go. You can be in charge of telecommunications back home, you will be informing our friends and family of the situation as the details come in, but you don't get a weapon except a buck knife for self-defense.” Mise said

“Thank you Mise, I won't let you down!” Solar said excitingly

Sparkjump was the next to step forward

“Mise, like eclipse said, we just met but I really feel I could be an asset.” Sparkjump said

“Huh, I have a feeling I know where this is whole thing is going, but just for shits and grins, dazzle me as to how you can be an asset.” Mise
regrettingly

“Well for starters, when it comes up to stealth and getaways, I'm an ace.” Sparkjump said

“Uh huh, anything else?” Mise asked

“Let’s say one of my cars is... special in a way. It’s armored, it’s got bulletproof tires and windows, and last but definitely not least at all it weaponized” Sparkjump said proudly

Once again Mise thought it over and sighed

“Well, all things considered, I need every ounce of fire power I can get, damn it, fine, you’re in too.” Mise said

“Thank you Mise, I promise you won’t regret this.” Sparkjump said

“That’s what I'm trying to tell myself” Mise said

Shard was the next and last one to step forward

“so you want to go too I'm guessing, and you don’t look like any kind of soldier to me, granted neither do they, but that’s beside the point.”

“I myself do not want to go, but I need to, thanks to your friends that just left.” Shard said

“What are you talking about?” Mise asked, secretly intrigued

“My honour is on the line here, your friends begged me for help and I cannot just ignore their request. I risk my life every day with my
training alone, as well as the shit I do for CyCorp Industries and their little pet projects. If I don't do this I bring shame to my family, and my
family never denies a call for help, especially from women, if it was just the guys asking me to help I would have second thoughts, but the fact is that half of those begging were female, and I cannot ignore that. And yes, I'm no soldier, far from it in fact, but that doesn't mean I don't know my way around firearms, but I prefer my swords for combat, which by the way I have been training with nearly my whole life” Shard said as he drew his orange and black blade, and threw a block of steel into the air and effortlessly cut it in half.

“I think I'll do fine.” Shard said

Mise just stared directly at shard for a minute, letting everything sink in.

“well normally, under any other circumstance, I'd sleep on it, but seeing as how you seemed very determined, your respect for family and family honor is very respectable, and speaking from a military stand point, I can't pass up not having to waste precious time training someone to use a firearm, and you are very skilled with that sword. Pack your bags, we leave tomorrow night. That last part goes for you two as well.” Mise said

“Thank you Mise, we won’t let you down.” The three said in unison

“That’s another thing, from this point on until we come back, you are to refer to me as Colonel Mise or, simply, Colonel.”

Shard then walked up to Mise and looked him dead in the eye

“I’m going to go explain things to my family, I have no doubt that they will allow me to go to protect someone and to preserve my family's honor. And know this, I'm not happy with getting involved in the IRA nor do I respect you, if what you plan to do is try to assist in a fight that will cause conflict of extraordinary proportions between nations do not be surprised if I strike you down, if this is merely for revenge then I will say nothing, if you're doing this for yourself and to have peace of mind, to try and put a large conflict to rest...then I will gladly stand by your side in battle.” Shard said firmly

“I’m not proud of this myself, I regret joining them every day of my life and I don't want to be respected for it, there’s a reason I kept it hidden, and this isn't for me, it’s for everyone that couldn't or didn't have a chance to do anything. I don't enjoy what I do, and after this I plan on cutting ties with them and retiring.” Mise just as firmly

Author's Note

I originally had intended to send mise alone, but I was talked into letting three other characters join in. and simply offering wasn't enough, but these three offered the best defences and arguments as shown in the story. most of the diaolog between mise and eclipse, shard, and spark jump are from actual conversations I had with each OC's owner. so witht that being said i'd like to thank:

SkeletonsInNewYear S W, for letting me use his OC sparkjump

PyraFlare, for letting me use his OC Shard Storm

SolarEclipse912, for letting me use his OC's solar eclipse and midnight

go check out these awesome guys!

chapter 19

Octavia was currently sleeping in her bed, snuggled up with stuffed animal Mise had given her

‘No Antonio, I love your cello, and all the instruments you made.’ Octavia said in her sleep as she dreamed about meeting the creator of her Stradivarius.

*BUZZ BUZZ BUZZ*

Her dream was cut short by the buzzing of her phone. She opened her eyes and picked it up

“Hello?” Octavia said groggily

“Octy, its Mise, I wanted to let you I’m not going, I decided my life with you and our friends is far more important. I already contacted my men and fellow commanders and told them to do what they had to do to take care of the situation, but I'm not leaving and that I'm officially retired.” Mise said

“Oh Mise I'm so happy, please don’t ever do this again. Also where are you now?” Octavia asked

Just then Mise walked into her room and spoke into the phone

“I'm right here where I belong.” Mise said as Octavia ran up to him hugged him tightly

The two stayed like that for a few minutes, just enjoying each other’s company until they heard the tell-tale sound of a camera shutter. They turned around to see vinyl snickering and holding her camera

“Normally I would care, but right now the only thing I care about is being back with the most beautiful girl in the world.” Mise said as he kissed octy on the cheek

“Awww, thank you, I'm so glad you decided not to go” Octavia said

“Wait, what do you mean, I thought Mise was coming to say goodbye?” vinyl asked

“I know it’s early but call all our friends, and I mean all of them, even our friend crystal prep, and have them get over here now. I'm going to prepare a feast, as well as announce my retirement and return.” Mise said

45 minutes later

Everyone was seated in and around the living room, almost all of them were still in their pajamas.

“Why are we hear again? I was just in the middle of great dream about….ya’ll don’t need to I dream about.” Quill said

“Uh huh, well I'm sure there’s a good reason vinyl and Octavia called us over here at 5 O’CLOCK IN THE MORNING!” rainbow dash said very irritated

“The reason you’re here is because I'm am too, and I'm here to stay.” Mise said as he walked into the room

“Mise!?!?” everyone said shocked

“Mise is that you, your ghost, or am I still asleep?” swift said asked rubbing his both his eyes at the same time

“No, it’s me and like I just said, I'm here to stay. I decided my life here was far more important than the one I left behind. An in case you’re wondering, I contacted my men and fellow commanders and told them to do what they had to do to take care of the situation, but I'm not leaving and that I'm officially retired. But wait there’s more!” Mise said as he walked into the kitchen

Everyone just looked at each other and murmured about what Mise could be talking about or why he disappeared into the kitchen.

Mise came back out a minute later with a large platter with a silver dome. He set it down on the coffee table and went back to the kitchen and grabbed a stack of plates , silverware, and napkins

“Uh Mise, what is that?” Artemis asked, knowing very well that there was food under the dome

“Well arrow, I'm very glad you asked. And I'm going to show you but don’t touch them until I say” Mise said as he removed the dome to reveal a large pyramid of burgers

“Burgers? Why don’t you want us to touch them?” fang asked

“These aren’t just any burgers. These are special. I’ve been collecting the ingredients for quite awhile now and was going to make these after I got back.”

“So what so special about them?” treble asked

“Aria, you might want to hold Artemis, because these burgers are made with Australian Kobe beef, cooked in Greek olive oil, and seasoned with Hawaiian black lava salt. But that’s not all, they are topped with Italian white truffle shavings, Spanish tomatoes, Egyptian onions, Russian lettuce, Cave ripened French cheese, Hungarian pickles, all put together between brioche buns made with Indian wheat and served with fries made from Irish potatoes.” Mise said

Mise looked around the room with a smirk on his face as he saw some people passed out, most notably Artemis, others were drooling, and some were just staring wide and breathing heavily.

“I’ve accomplished what I set out to do, dig in.” Mise said as each of his friends started grabbing a burger

“Mise, I don’t know how you do it but thank you. This is the best breakfast ever, totally beats the school’s burgers.” Rivet said

“Wait, don’t we have school in a couple hours!?” twilight asked

“Oh my Faust you’re right!” sunset said

Everyone quickly finished their burgers, and some took theirs to go as everyone except Mise, Octavia, vinyl, and eclipse left.

“Eclipse, is there something we can help you with?” Mise asked

“Yes sir, I know you told me I'm relieved of duty, but I still want be of service to you.” Eclipse said

“You no longer have to call me sir, also, question, do you like to cook?” Mise asked

“Sure, I cook for my sister and mother all the time. I'm finding it quite enjoyable, why do you ask?” eclipse replied

“Since you want to help me still, how would you like be become my apprentice? You’ll be working with the finest of ingredients from around the world.” Mise offered

“I would gladly accept.” Eclipse said

“Excellent, we'll start after school. With my help and training you'll be cooking 5 star meals for your family, and you need special ingredients, I’ll be more than glad to chip in” Mise said

The day continued on as normal, aside from the fact that Mise showed up to school wearing kilt, and not just skirt part, but the whole thing.

He received a bunch of odd looks but he didn’t care.

“Mise, I want your help with something, and you’re kilt is perfect for what I have in mind” vinyl said as she approached Mise

“What do you need my help with?” Mise asked as vinyl whispered in his ear

“Oh that’s awesome, how did you get Octy and Artemis to agree to this?” Mise asked

“Well that’s easy, I told Artemis that if he helped I could get his violin privileges back and well Octy, she’s your girlfriend.” Vinyl said deviously

Time skip to lunch

Artemis was currently standing next to a set of speakers holing a microphone while vinyl and Octavia were clearing away some tables to make some space. Soon students started filling in all wondering what was going on

Once everyone was seated vinyl grabbed the microphone and spoke

“Sup people, today you are getting dinner and a show. With the help of myself, Octavia, artemis here and lastly our resident Irishman Mise, we present to you, ‘the drunken Irishman’.” Vinyl said as the music kicked in and she handed the mic back to Artemis who started to sing

“Well an Irishman clad in kilt left a bar one evening fair, and one could tell by how he walked that he'd drunk more than his share. He fumbled round until he could no longer keep his feet. Then he stumbled off into the grass to sleep beside the street, Ring ding diddle iddle I de oh ring di diddly I oh, He stumbled off into the grass to sleep beside the street” he sang as Mise stumbled drunkenly into the cafeteria in his kilt and fell to the ground half way through, much to the amusement to everyone

“About that time two young and lovely ladies happened by, and one says to the other with a twinkle in her eye. See yon sleeping Irishman so strong and handsome built. I wonder if it's true what they don't wear beneath the kilt, Ring ding diddle iddle I de oh ring di diddly I oh, I wonder if it's true what they don't wear beneath the kilt” he continued to sing as vinyl and Octavia casually walked in snickering to each other

“They crept up on that sleeping Irishman quiet as could be, lifted up his kilt about an inch so they could see. And there behold, for them to view, beneath his Scottish skirt, Was nothing more than God had graced him with upon his birth, Ring ding diddle iddle I de oh ring di diddly I oh, Was nothing more than Faust had graced him with upon his birth” Artemis sang as everyone cheered and as vinyl and Octavia lifted up Mise’s kilt

“They marveled for a moment, then one said we must be gone. Let's leave a present for our friend, before we move along. As a gift they left a blue silk ribbon, tied into a bow, around the bonnie star, the Scots kilt did lift and show. Ring ding diddle iddle I de oh ring di diddly I oh, around the bonnie star, the Scots kilt did lift and show” Artemis sang as vinyl and Octavia scurried off snickering after leaving something under Mise’s kilt

Mise then got up and hobbled toward a fake tree in a pot

“Now the Irishman woke to nature's call and stumbled toward the trees. Behind a bush, he lifts his kilt and gawks at what he sees and in a startled voice he says to what's before his eyes. O lad I don't know where you been but I see you won first prize Ring ding diddle iddle I de oh ring di diddly I oh, O lad I don't know where you been but I see you won first prize” Artemis sang as everyone cheered once again

Author's Note

sorry if things seemed rushed also, I REGRET NOTHING!!

Valentine's Day special (part 1)

Since tomorrow was Valentine’s Day, everyone was getting in the romantic mood, the kind of mood that made Mise throw up in his mouth.

Yes he had a girlfriend and he did enjoy romance, but he wasn’t the kind of guy that tended to show his ‘emotional’ side or at least.

“Mise, I know you don’t like showing your less-hardened side, but please try not to ruin this for me.” Octavia said as she held onto Mise from behind as they drove to school

“Fine, but only because this the first valentine’s day I won’t be spending alone.” Mise said plainly

“Wait, you mean to tell me you’ve never had a valentine?” Octavia asked

“Nope, I’d always try, but just ended up spending it locked away in my room trying to drown my sorrows in a liquor bottle.” Mise said somberly

“Oh Mise, I'm sorry that happened to you, but you have me now.” Octavia said

“Yeah, you’re right, just wait till you see where I'm taking you tomorrow.” Mise said smirking slightly

“Oh are we going to a fancy restaurant?” Octavia asked

“Nope, even better.” Mise said knowing where this was headed

“Are we going to the movies, or the park, or how about the lake?” Octavia questioned

“Nope none of those either, but you’ll find out in a minute. I want to tease our friends, but not in a mean way.” Mise said smirking

Mise pulled up to the school and parked in the usual spot. He got out and helped Octavia down

They walked over to the gang who were standing by the statue, discussing their own plans for the next day.

“I'm probably going to take midnight to a nice restaurant.” Eclipse said

“I'm not sure what I'm going to do, but as long as I'm with indigo it’ll be a good time.” Fang said

“Top o’ the morning to ye lads an’ lassies!” Mise said walking up the group

"And the rest of the day to you” a boy with a white quicksilver shirt, black quicksilver jacket, blue jeans and combat boots. He had messy black hair, red eyes, and tanned skin.

“Oh, I see we have a new comer to the group. Welcome to CHS. My name’s Mise and this my girlfriend Octavia.” Mise said

“Nice to meet you two, I'm atlas.” Atlas said shaking their hands

“So did you really just drive up in a tank?” atlas asked

“That I did. It’s a fully restored, vintage WWII, Panzer VI tank.” Mise said proudly

“Mise, before you go on one of your tangents about your life, can you please tell me where you’re taking me tomorrow?” Octavia asked

“Fine, you know my grandfather’s island?” Mise asked

“You mean the one we ended up shipwrecked trying to get to?” Octavia asked

“Yes, well I'm going to take you there, not the island we wrecked near, the one we were trying to get to. I checked the weather reports, and there’s no signs of bad weather.” Mise said reassuringly

“Wait your grandfather has an island? Is your family like rich or something?” atlas asked

“Well technically yes, but I don’t like to flaunt my wealth. My grandfather was a banker back in the 20’s. He hit it big-time and divided his fortune amongst my family. But not before building a place for us to go to, like a private vacation spot.” Mise explained

“Oh, ok.” Atlas said

“Well we better get inside before the bell rings.” Vinyl said

And with that everyone went inside

Time skip: after school

Mise and Octavia were currently driving down to the docks to get a head start on Valentine ’s Day.

Mise found out that Atlas probably wasn’t going to have a date for the occasion so he called Ironsides to let him know so he can escort him into the whiskey cellar. And since Atlas was new, Mise decided to let him choose any bottle from the whiskey cellar.

Mise pulled up to the dock and got out

“So are you sure about this Mise?” Octavia asked as they got into the boat

“I'm as sure as I am Irish. I'm not going to let what happened last time, happen this time.” Mise said as he started up the boat.

“Ok I trust you, now tell me about the island” Octavia said

“Well first and foremost, it has a gilded age mansion on it.” Mise said as he cruised through the water

“It has a MANSION?!” Octavia asked shocked

“Indeed, while my grandfather was still alive he commissioned the building of it in the style of the gilded age.” Mise said

“What’s the ‘gilded age’?” Octavia asked as she clung to her boyfriend from behind

“It was period from the late 1880’s to the late 1910’s, and it’s best known for gilded mansions that were built across the country by the rich and famous of the day. These mansions ranged from very simple yet elegant to so over the top they can never be replicated.” Mise explained

“Wow, that’s amazing. And you’re uncle built his own, here?” Octavia said

“Yes he did. The government and insurance company has pretty much forgotten about over the decades, so it’s not only in pristine condition but its 100% owned by my family, most of whom have actually forgotten or never heard about it. So I pretty much have it to myself even though it’s not ALL mine” Mise said

“That’s crazy!” Octavia said

“Mhmm, what do you think about taking the gang here this summer. It’ll be like our hang out.” Mise said

“Mise...That. Has got to be. The GREATEST idea ever!” Octavia said excitedly

“I certainly thought so, wait till we tell the gang!” Mise said

Time skip: 30 minutes

Mise and Octavia arrived at the island safe and sound. Mise parked the boat at the dock and shut the engine off and got out.

The two made their way up to the mansion. It was a huge stone and brick building, with aged copper roofing, dozens of French style windows, and two towering chimneys.

“Mise this is astounding!” Octavia said in awe

“Just wait till you see the inside and where we’ll be sleeping and eating.” Mise said as he walked up to the large iron and glass door and unlocking it

They walked inside and it was like stepping back in time 100 years. The floors were made of white marble, the walls were lined with hand carved exotic woods inlayed with enamels and gold leaf. The ceilings had large murals and covered in plaster sculptings as well as a large crystal chandelier hanging down. It was clear that no expense was spared.

“Mise, I don’t know what to say this is so beautiful.” Octavia said looking around

“this is just the beginning, come on let me show you the master bedroom and dining room, that’s where we’ll be spending the most time.” Mise said as he led Octavia up the grand staircase to the second floor.

Valentine's Day special (part 2)

Mise and Octavia made their way to the top of the stairs. The hallways were as lavishly designed as the rest of the house.

Large Persian rugs lined the floors, the walls had pictures of Mise’s long passed family members, statues and busts.

“Mise, how much did it cost to build all this?” Octavia asked

“Well I won’t lie but it nearly bankrupt my grandfather, but somehow he managed to stay afloat and provide for his family and leave enough for his descendents.” Mise said as he walked down the hall

“How did he do that?” Octavia asked

“None of my living family members know, or so they claim. But whatever it was he sure did a good job of keeping it a secret.” Mise said

“Interesting…” Octavia said

“Indeed, well here is the bedroom where we’ll be staying.” Mise said as he opened the door

The two stepped into a room with lush carpeting, gilded chairs upholstered with velvet and laden with gold leaf. The tables were made of exotic and rare woods. The walls were brilliant white with gold piping. The bed was covered in silk sheets with gold thread and stuffed with animal fur and pillows were stuffed with goose down. The entire bed was surrounded with had a marble railing surrounding it with a conjoining marble canopy with small murals on the front of the canopy.

“Mise this beautiful, this place just keeps getting more amazing.” Octavia said in amazement

“Oh you haven’t seen anything yet, will still have to see the billiard room, which also the entertainment room and the dining room. I'm going be preparing a meal that my grandfather and his guests would’ve enjoyed back when this mansion was in full swing.” Mise said leading Octavia out of the room

“Oh I can’t wait, what are we having?” Octavia asked eagerly

“Ah ah ah, that’s a surprise…” Mise said teasingly

“Fine, but I know it’ll be good, everything you make is always good.” Octavia said lovingly

The two made their way down the hall to a room which Mise opened

“This is the billiard room; it’s where we’ll entertain our friends when they come over.” Mise said

The room had tile flooring, the walls were lined in marble slabs, with contrasting alabaster arches, throughout the room there is an assortment of semi-precious stones, and billiards balls on the top walls. In the middle of the room there was a large mahogany billiard table with ivory billiard balls in the middle. Off to the side was a large pool cue holder and tables, chairs, and couches lined the walls

“Mise the guys and probably some of the girls are going to love this room, I can’t wait to have them over.” Octavia said

“Same here, come on I’ve saved the best for last.” Mise said leading Octavia back down stairs and around the corner to a set of large double doors

“This is the dining room, this where we’ll be eating tonight. As well as where we’ll be hosting large dinner parties when the time comes.” Mise said opening the doors

The room was absolutely astounding, clearly the nicest in the entire house. The room had freestanding rose alabaster columns and beautiful fireplaces on either end of the room. On the ceiling, was a marvelous ceiling painting. A large table of carved old growth wood with enough seats to seat all their friends. Two crystal chandeliers light the room and the walls were lined with gold, silver, and crystal.

“Mise, this has got to be the most beautiful room I’ve ever been in.” Octavia said

“Well it’s going to get even better, I’ve got all the ingredients I need in the kitchen. Give me about an hour.” Mise said as he disappeared into the kitchen.

Timeskip: 1 hour

“Madame Melody, I hope you brought your appetite because you are going to need it.” Mise said as he came out of the kitchen pulling a cart full of food

“Oh believe me I'm starving.” Octavia said sitting down

“Well for the first course, we have Vermicelli Soup. Bon appétit.” Mise said as he started eating

The two quickly finished their soups and moved onto the second course

“Next we have Broiled Salmon, Turbot in Lobster Sauce, and Lobster Rissoles. Dig in..” Mise said as he continued eating

The two finished their second course with ease and moved on the 3rd and final course

“Lastly we have baked Quail, Roast Duck and lamb.” Mise said as he placed the food down and began to eat

The two finished their meal and Mise took the dishes away into the kitchen.

“Mise that was the best meal I’ve ever had in my life. Thank you so much.” Octavia called out from inside the dining room

“I'm glad you liked it, I certainly feel accomplished.” Mise called from the kitchen

“Well you really out did yourself, hey what’s this” Octavia said as pushed a small inconspicuous button on the wall

“Thank you and what’s wha-” Mise said but was cut off by the sound of something loud coming from the dining room

Mise dropped what he was doing and ran out to the dining room to see a portion of the wall had shifted to the side to reveal a large dark corridor leading down

“Octy, what did you do?” Mise asked

“Nothing, I was just looking around a saw what looked like a button and pressed it” Octavia said

“Well I don’t know about you but I'm going down to see where it leads.” Mise said grabbing a candelabra off a nearby table and lighting it

“I'm coming with you, and a candelabra, really, what is this a 1930’s horror film?” Octavia asked sarcastically

“Ok and just go with it.” Mise said as the pair made their way down the steps

The two kept walking down the stairs until they reached the bottom

The room was pitch-black outside of the candle light, the room clearly hadn’t seen the light of day in many, many years. Octavia stayed close behind Mise as he moved forward. Mise closed in on the other side of the room feeling around for a switch of any kind to turn on some kind of lighting system. He finally found a cord hanging from the ceiling attached to a light bulb.

“Ah hah, here we go. Let there be light.” Mise said as he pulled the cord

Suddenly the whole room lit up like high mass and revealed something astounding, something neither of them ever expected.

“Oh, my, god, I cannot believe what I'm seeing.” Mise said looking around

“Mise, what is all this?” Octavia asked

“It’s the source of my grandfather extra wealth, I heard legends and stories but I didn’t think it was true.” Mise said

“What are you talking about Mise, what does a bunch of old liquor bottles have to do with your grandfather’s fortune?” Octavia asked clearly unaware of what they discovered

“By the time this house was finished and in full swing, it was the heart of Prohibition. And growing up, I heard stories about our family being in the smuggling and rum running business. This is the cache they left behind and that was forgotten about when my grandfather died.”
Mise said picking up a unopened bottle of rum

“So wait, this is illegal liquor?” Octavia asked

“Well technically no, it was at one point but when Prohibition was abolished it became legal again. And single bottles have been known to sell for hundreds of thousands, sometimes millions of dollars!!” Mise said excitedly

“Mise are you saying what I think your saying?” Octavia asked

“I am, we’ve struck velvet gold!” Mise said

“Oh my god that’s great, what are you going to do with the money?” Octavia asked

“Two things. First I'm going to give you a portion for obvious reasons and because you found it.” Mise said

“Aww Mise thank you, and what about the second thing?” Octavia asked

“I'm going to give it to my parents, so that way they can use it to pay off their house, their bills and raise my new siblings.” Mise said

“Awwww, Mise that is so incredibly selfless of you.” Octavia said

Author's Note

in case anyone is wondering, I modeled the mansion after the gilded age mansions here in my hometown of Newport, Rhode Island. and Mise's stories of rumrunning and smuggling, those too are based of my hometown and my family. my dad's family were rumrunners during prohibition here in Newport.

chapter 20

chapter 21

Mise slowly pacing around his room, deep in thought about what brought him to this point.

‘How did I manage to come this far? Oh…right, that’s how…’ Mise thought as he started to realize what brought him to this point.

His head was a buzz now, now realizing what his life had come to in comparison to his past

‘I can’t believe I did all that stuff just to get where I am, how was I allowed to get away with so much evil.’ Mise though as he sat down his bed

Mise then reached over to his night stand and pulled out a small journal and began reading the passages

“Day 5: we finally reached our destination; we’ve come face to face with our target. I still can’t believe these people are going to be dead in a matter of hours. Some of them are no older than 17. But it’s what we have to do…” Mise read in his head as he began to get shaky.

Mise closed the book and put it back, the memories of his crimes were flashing back the more he read and it was too much.

“I still remember the screams of terror we caused that day. Men’s heads blown of their body’s. I can’t believe I thought that was how progress was made.” Mise thought out loud

Mise pulled out his phone and dialed a number

“Eclipse, its Mise. Listen, I come over here right away. There’s something I need to talk to you about…no you’re not in trouble just get over here.” Mise as he hung up

Mise waited a few minutes before he heard the doorbell and went down to answer it.

“Hey Mise, what did you need to talk about?” eclipse asked as Mise opened the door

“Come upstairs to my room and I’ll tell you.” Mise said as he let eclipse in the house

The two went up to Mise’s room and walked in as Mise closed the door behind them

“the reason I want to talk to you, is that I need you to do me a favor.” Mise said

“what kind of favor?” eclipse asked wonder why Mise couldn’t tell him that earlier

Mise simply sighed and looked eclipse

“I need you to look after Octavia. I'm going away, and while I'm gone I want you to cater to her needs.” Mise putting a hand on eclipse’s shoulder

“Where are you going, and does Octavia know about this?” eclipse asked

“that’s information is classified, but I can promise you guys I’ll be back in time. But things are just too much, I need to go before it gets worse. Now, when you are looking after Octy, anything she says goes. There is to be no defiance, if she wants you to run up and down the block in high heels, you do it, do I make myself clear?” Mise said sternly

“I hope you know what you’re doing and yes I understand.” Eclipse said

“good, now if you’ll excuse me I have some things to do, so go ahead and let yourself out.” Mise said

“alright, I’ll see you later.” Eclipse said as he left

Mise said nothing and instead went to his desk and sat down. He pulled out a sheet of paper, a pen, and began to write a letter.

A few minutes later, Mise finished writing as he wiped the tears out of his eyes and folded the paper and left it on his bed.

Mise walked out the door and set off on his way, not bothering to look back; he couldn’t, even if he wanted to.

Timeskip: the next day

School was just getting out and the gang was standing around the statue, all of them thinking the same thing

“Does anybody where Mise is? I haven’t heard from him in a couple days.” Fang asked

“Neither have I. Octavia, vinyl, have you guys heard anything?” Artemis asked

“No, this isn’t like him. Something is definitely wrong. Let’s go check his house.” Octavia said as she walked to vinyl’s car

“she’s right, come on” vinyl said as she went after her

Everybody followed suit and drove to Mise’s house

“Hey eclipse, you’ve been awfully quite, everything ok?” Midnight asked as they drove down the road

“yeah, everything’s fine. Just worried about Mise is all.” Eclipse said

‘Mise I hope you get your shit together soon...” eclipse though in the back of his mind

“yeah, I hope everything’s ok. The last thing we need is to lose him to some stupid stunt or something.” Midnight said

“yeah, that would be bad.” Eclipse said as they arrived at the house

The gang parked and got out and went inside

“well I say we check his room, maybe there’s something in there that’ll tell us what’s going on.” Vinyl said

“good thinking, let’s go.” Swift said as everyone made their way to Mise’s room

They reached the top of the stairs and found his room and went inside

“ok now look for anything that could lead to where Mise went or what going with him” Octavia said

Not even 30 seconds after the search began...

“SUSPICIOUS!” Pinkie shouted scaring everyone in the room

“Dang it pinkie, don’t be shoutin’ like that, and what did ya find anyway?” applejack said

“I found this letter on his bed.” Pinkie said holding a folded letter

“let me see that” sunset said as she took the letter out of pinkie’s hand

“My friends, if you are reading this, it means I am already gone. I will come back, but not for a while. I am not happy about doing this, but I need to be done.

I hereby appoint eclipse to look after Octavia; again this is not something I’m proud of. But I refuse to continue everyday as a liar, I have failed you Octavia, I have let you down, and for that, I am sorry. It breaks my heart waking up every day, knowing that I’m masquerading as someone I’m not, some you thought I was.

I have failed at so much, I am not someone to be looked up to and I’m not something to be worshiped. I am not worthy of having you as my friends, for this I must go away until I redeem myself.

I am a terrible person and have done unforgivable things that will haunt me forever. If you wish to know more of what I’m referring to, read the passages in the book that is resting in my nightstand.” Sunset read out loud

There wasn’t a single dry eye in the room as the gang turned their attention to the nightstand the letter was referring to.

Octavia opened the drawer, pulled out the journal and began reading some of the passages

“Day 5: we finally reached our destination; we’ve come face to face with our target. I still can’t believe these people are going to be dead in a matter of hours. Some of them are no older than 17. But it’s what we have to do.

Day 8: the air is filled with cries of the wounded and dying, the smell of death is all around, I can still remember how they begged for mercy as we slaughtered them like animals. If I survive this campaign, I hope I never succeed in life, for someone like me after doing something like this, doesn’t deserve that kind of life.

Day 11: we laid to rest our fallen comrades, one of them was my only friend I had made since joining the IRA, I-I-I can still hear the gun fire as he begged me to put him down. I’ll never forget how I was forced to murder my best friend…” Octavia read as she put her hands over her mouth and dropped the book and broke down in tears

“I can’t believe he went through all that. No wonder he didn’t want to go back. How did go from a murder machine to a personal chef?” midnight asked

“I don’t know, but this doesn’t explain where he went.” Clyde said

“I guess what they say is true, ‘those with the biggest smiles are usually the one hurting the most…’.” Zero said

chapter 21

chapter 22

“I can’t believe he’s gone, why would he just leave like that?” vinyl asked

“I don’t know, but I'm going to track his ass down and bring him back” Shard said as he pulled out his phone to dial Mise

“THAT SON OF BITCH! He turned his damn phone off. Screw it; I'm going after him the old fashioned way.” Shard said as stormed out of the house

“I-I need to go home, vinyl lets go.” Octavia said as she ran out of the room crying with vinyl trailing behind

“We’re going to kick his ass when he gets back, right?” Alex asked

“Majorly…” Warhawk replied

And with that the group left the house with Gaige carrying a crying Treble outside and riding off on death trap and everyone driving off in their cars either plotting to kick Mise’s ass or wishing him a safe return

Meanwhile…

Mise was currently climbing a chunk rocky and treacherous mountain range

‘The things I do for self-healing…’ Mise thought as he climbed

Mise continued to climb until he reached a rocky out crop at the top of the mountain, which opened to the mouth of a cave

“Perfect and there seems to be plenty of shrubbery for fires and berry bushes to supply me till my return.” Mise said as he set down the pack on his back.

Mise quickly got to work building a fire and setting up camp. He pulled out his rifle, which he brought in case of an animal attack or if he ran out of food, and checked the sights and made adjustments as needed.

Shard’s POV:

“THAT IDIOT!!!” Shard yelled as he whipped out his phone

“PLAS PROTO, GET THAT COMPANY JET READY, I'M FOLLOWING THIS BASTARD BEFORE HE GETS HIMSELF KILLED OR DOES SOMETHING HE REGRETS!!!” Shard yelled into the phone

“I don't know what this is about but it's your jet, you do what you want with it, I’ll have it ready in a few minutes.” The person on the other line said

“Don't you dare turn your back on us Mise, I gave you that chance to redeem yourself weeks ago, you are NOT doing anything along these lines alone, you can't stop me” Shard said as he put the phone back in his pocket and waited for his ride

“Shard, please calm down, I know you’re angry at Mise, but I'm sure he has a good reason, crazy but good.” Dizty said as she came into the room

“Well he better have gotten invited to have tea with the pope, but so help me Faust if he snuck off to go fight, I'm going to turn him into human sashimi.” Shard said as he clenched his fists in rage

“Shard, please, if and when you find him, for and all our friends sake, let him explain himself before you go off on him. Pleeaasse!” ditzy pleaded with big puppy eyes

“Damn it, fine, but only because you look so adorable when look at me with those eyes, but I can’t and won’t promise I won’t drag him his big floppy monkey ears.” Shard said

Mise’s POV:

Mise was currently setting up 5 candles in the back of the cave, with incense sticks and flowers.

“This candle is for you, Uisce Beatha; I still remember how you used to watch the cooking channel with me and mom.” Mise said as he lit the first candle

“This candle is for you, Tara, I can still hear your cute laugh, you used to love sitting on the couch and fall asleep with me by your side.” Mise said as he lit the second candle

“This candle is for you, Uncle Midleton, you were always there for me, you always encouraged me to follow my dreams and never give up.” Mise said as he lit the third candle

“This candle is for you, Arthur Guinness, you were my only friend while in the IRA, I’ll never forget what you told me before you were mortally wounded, you always were looking ahead…” Mise said as he lit the fourth candle

“This candle is for all of those who have fallen, may your legacy be forever enshrined, As well as those whose live I have taken. I’ll never know whether or not my actions were justifiable, but I do know that I destroyed countless families and relationships. And that is not excusable. To those I did wrong, in life we were enemies, but now we have both have moved on and I'm sorry it had to be like this.” Mise said as he lit the fifth and final candle.

Mise continued to kneel and then got up and went to his sleeping bag and turned in for the night.

Shard’s POV:

Shard was currently flying over the landscape searching for any sign of human activity.

“Where the hell is he? He has to be around here somewhere!” Shard said frustrated

“Mr. Storm, should we continue searching or should we switch to Plan B?” the pilot asked Shard

“Give the search another hour, then we switch to Plan B.” Shard said as he continued to scope out the terrain.

“Yes sir.” The pilot replied

58 minutes later…

“Mr. Storm, we are approaching the 1 hour mark, what is your course of action?” the pilot asked

“Turn back; we’re going to-WAIT, THERE! I see a campfire in that cave on the summit” Shard said as he saw Mise’s campfire.

“Mr. Shard, I can’t land the plane near the mountain. I’ll have to land in the clearing over there and you’ll have to make the climb up there.” The pilot said

“Fine, I’m no stranger to treacherous climbs.” Shard said

“Alright, hang on; this could get a little bumpy” the pilot said as he circled around and brought the plane in for a steep but safe landing.

“Thank you, I’ll be back, you can either wait here or you can leave and come back, it’s up to you.” Shard said as he stuffed a backpack full of supplies and made his way to the door.

And with that, Shard set off on his trek up the mountain to retrieve his friend.

chapter 22

chapter 23

Mise’s POV:

Mise wasn’t able to stay asleep for very long, for obvious reasons, so he decided now was a good a time as any to get started on breakfast, he got up and was looking around and noticed that most of the fruit and berries from the surrounding bushes and trees had been swiped during the night.

“well that’s just great; I guess I’ll have to go forage for food.” Mise said as he grabbed his hatchet out of bag and grabbed his rifle
Mise loaded his rifle, slung it over his torso, and set down the mountain in search for food.

Shard’s POV:

‘I'm so going to kick his ass, I swear to Faust’ shard thought as he trekked through the thick forest
Shard finally reached the base of the mountain itself, he now had climb the actual mountain

“the things I do for honor, I swear.” Shard said as he started his climb up the face of the mountain.

Unbeknownst to him, Mise was currently hiking down a jagged slope, on the opposite side of the mountain.

Shard continued to climb until he reached the rocky out crop at the top of the mountain, which opened to the mouth of Mise’s cave-hideout

Shard pulled himself on to the ledge only to find Mise’s camp void of life, specifically Mise.

“oh I'm so going to Sparta kick that idiot’s ass. I guess I’ll just wait here for him to return. No use in playing an endless game cat and mouse” shard said as he set his stuff down

Mise’s POV:

“damn, I knew I shouldn’t have eaten all that jerky on my way here. Oh well I just need to find some rabbits or some-thing….” Mise said weakly as he stopped dead in his tracks

Mise was now face to face with a 300 pound grizzly bear, and it was pissed

“ok, now I'm scared…” Mise as he slowly backed away

The bear roared at Mise before swiping at him with it giant paws. Mise then decided cut his losses and turned tail and ran to a nearby ledge and got up as fast as he could. The bear ran after Mise, determined to catch him.

Mise fumbled around with his rifle trying to get it off his body and aimed. Normally he would just play dead, but he was starving, scared, and wasn’t about to take any chances.

Mise got the bear in his sights and pulled the trigger. The bear went down instantly and humanely. Mise shouldered his gun and went down to the bear.

“I'm sorry I had to that, but I promise your sacrifice will not be in vein.” Mise said to the bear as he proceeded to pick up the bear and carry it to his mountain hideout.

Shard’s POV:

It had been about a half hour since shard had reached the cave and he was currently sharpening his swords while he awaited Mise’s return

He didn’t have to wait long as he heard the distinct sound of boots dragging across stone and dirt.

He stopped what he was doing and turned to in the direction of the sound and just a large furry mass lumbering up the path. He quickly saw it was Mise carrying a bear fireman style.

“well well well, it’s about time you showed up.” Shard said completely taking Mise by surprise

“SHARD!? What the…how the…WHAT?!” Mise said completely shocked to see another person, let alone one of his friends

“at the request of ditzy, I'm going to give you a chance to explain yourself before I turn you into human sashimi.” Shard standing up

“nice to see you too, and I don’t know what you’re doing here but I'm not going back, not yet.” Mise said putting the bear down on the cave floor

“ok, I'm going to give you one more chance, enough bullshit, what the fuck were you thinking abandoning everyone like that? Do you realize the impact you had when you left? Do you even care about how many of your friends you hurt?” shard asked bluntly

Mise stood up with his back facing shard and spoke

“you want to know what I was thinking, because I’ll tell you, I was thinking that why should someone like me be so blessed, why should I be so privileged, I deserved the worst, nothing less. If you thought Octavia and fang and artemis, and everyone else is hurting right now, well I got news for you, I've been hurting like that for years now, forcing myself to go on in blessed and privileged life.” Mise said shaking

“what the hell are you talking about? Come on I'm taking you home” shard said

“you just don’t get it, I'm a horrid excuse for human being, do you realize the things I’ve done? I MURDERED ENOUGH PEOPLE TO REPLACE THE STUDENT BODY OF CHS! I ripped apart countless families and relationships, you know what I wished for myself after my last mission, I wished myself the worst in life because some like me deserves nothing good in life. I wished things upon myself what I wouldn’t wish upon my worst enemy” Mise said as he turned to face shard

“I'm aware of your actions, while quite gruesome and terrible, that doesn’t excuse you from what you have done to all our friends. BUT…” shard said calmly trying not to blow up on the clearly unstable person in front of him.

“but what?” Mise asked

“But if its inner peace you're after or mental healing you should have just said so, I know a place where you can do that, and it cleanses your very soul. It's my families old temple in Japan built inside Mount Fuji, my jet can get us there in about three hours tops, if you want full disclosure, you'll never have to run again...I'll make sure of that” shard offered

Mise thought about it for a second, looking around, and then back to shard

“ok, I’ll go, but before we do, you mind helping me with Yogi here?” Mise asked gesturing to the bear

“fine, but we have to go after that.” Shard said as he walked over to the bear and pulled out his sword

After Mise and shard finished dressing the bear and packing the parts away in a storage container shard got from CyCorp

The pair packed up all their stuff and made their way back to the jet and got on.

3 hours later…

Mise and shard were now in Japan, and were on their way to the temple. While on the plane, Mise swallowed his pride and grabbed hold of his manhood and video-called Octavia. After an ear-shattering scolding, Mise explained the situation and told Octavia that he would be home the next day, but for now he would be with shard in Japan.

As they were walking down the path Mise’s phone began to ring and he picked it up to see it was gaige

“hey Gaige, what’s up…yes, I know…if called to harass me just hang up…yeah I'm in Japan…ok...ok...yeah I can do that…does treble want anything…seriously, of things…ok fine, I’ll get treble a Pepsi…ok bye.” Mise said as he hung up

“so what did gaige want?” shard asked

“she wanted me to pick her up a model Gundam” Mise said

“Ahh, well here we are. Let’s get inside and get you patched up, you broken, broken man” shard said

“I don’t see anything besides Mt. Fuji” Mise said confused

“We have to fine the small cave opening on the other side, The temple is called Tsumi No Taki, meaning Waterfall of Sin” shard explained

The pair found a small cave opening on the opposite side of Mount Fuji. After they walked through a long system of tunnels they came to a large underground chamber with just a small gap in the mountain allowing Ray's of sunlight to shine though onto the temple.

The front of the temple consisted of a stone staircase that was boxed in by pillars. There was a huge door with a small plaque on the front; Shard placed his hand on it for the door, causing it to open.

Inside was a large circular chamber with the middle having small round pond with lily pads. The walls had carvings of the oldest of each generation of Storms, including Shard.

“Ok Mise I need you strip down your underwear go to that platform in the middle of the pond and get on his knees” shard said as he walked over to the platform while Mise did as he was told

Once Mise was done getting undressed, he went to the platform and got on his knees

From the top of the chamber water will began to gently fall from the ceiling and onto Mise's back, washing away his sins and purifying his soul and body, allowing him to feel refreshed.

After the cleansing, Mise got dressed again and the pair got up and left with the door closing behind them.

chapter 23

chapter 24

“Alright, if you ever feel like you need another cleansing just say so. I've got a place we can stay until tomorrow so you can rest up and get some things done, my aunt Garnets place...and yes, all females in my family are named after gems. I'll go find the Gundam model since you aren't exactly educated in the language, so just stay in the house with Rayleigh until I get back then I'll make you something to eat with that bear meat, I know a few good ramen recipes” shard said as he and Mise walked out of the cave

“Thank’s man, I feel like a new person and that sounds great. Plus most of my family is named after liquor, so take that for what you will. Excellent and that sounds delicious. Oh and don’t forget Treble’s Pepsi.” Mise said as they walked down the path

“Well that explains a few things, also the males in my family are named after different terms of something that is broken, Shard, Fragment, Fracture, Rupture, Fraction you get the idea. Speaking of alcohol though, my aunt has a good collection of sake, the quality stuff, that she says I can help myself to, so we can have a bottle of that with the ramen.” Shard said

“Mhmm, and that's interesting. And I like the sound of that as well” Mise replied
The pair made it back to the house and the day went on as scheduled

Timeskip: the next day

Shard and Mise loaded their stuff onto the plane and set off for Canterlot

“Thanks again for doing this I-” Mise said as he was cut off by his phone buzzing

Mise picked it up saw he was being asked to join a Skype call by Octavia. Mise opened up the call and saw the entire gang sitting in the room wearing judges gowns and powdered wigs

“Ohhhh, this cannot end well…” Mise said

“What’s going on-…oh yeah you’re screwed” shard said as he looked over Mise’s shoulder

“Mise en place, by order of the CHS tribunal, you are hereby ordered to confess to all questions posed to you by the selected peer group you see before you” soul said slamming a gavel

“Confess to your crimes you stale end piece of white bread!” treble shouted only to be pulled back into his seat by Gaige
Fang got up and stepped forward holding a rolled up piece of paper and cleared his throat

“I have with me a collection a questions compiled in relation to your disappearance….ah screw this” fang said as he threw the paper over his shoulder

“Mise, I'm just going to cut crap and get down to it. Why did you leave, why didn’t you tell us, and what the hell were you thinking, and lastly, why didn’t you say goodbye?” fang asked bluntly

“well I'm going to be blunt and I'm going to give it to you all straight; you want to know what I was thinking, because I’ll tell you, I was thinking that why should someone like me be so blessed, why should I be so privileged, I deserved the worst, nothing less. I've been hurting like you guys have been, but for years now, forcing myself to go on in my blessed and privileged life. I'm a horrid excuse for human being; do you realize the things I’ve done? I MURDERED ENOUGH PEOPLE TO REPLACE THE STUDENT BODY OF CHS! I ripped apart countless families and relationships, you know what I wished for myself after my last mission, I wished myself the worst in life because some like me deserves nothing good in life. I wished things upon myself what I wouldn’t wish upon my worst enemy and when that didn’t happen, it troubled me deeply” Mise trying to hold himself together

“That all may be, but that does not change of how we think of you. We think of you as the crazily fun friend that loves hanging out with friends and doing crazy things for no apparent reason” fang said

Every nodded and expressed their agreement with ‘uh huh’s and yup’s’

“Thanks everyone, that means a lot, I'm sorry I didn’t say goodbye, I wanted to but I couldn’t bring myself to do it, I-” Mise said as he was cut off once more

“Ah son of a bitch, hold on I’ll switch this to my laptop so I can take this” Mise said as he opened Skype on the computer and answered his phone

“Hello Mise, its Ouda, I'm calling you to ask you if you’d like to take an animal or two off our hands. The local zoo is closing and all the animals must go, the money will go to my village” The person named Ouda asked in a thick African accent

“how many are we talking, and much is it?” Mise asked

“well we all we have left are a full grown male tiger and a male lion cub.” Ouda said

“Hmmm, fuck it I’ll take ‘em both, I got plenty of space and bunch of friends to help out if necessary. Just ship them both to canterlot and charge it my usual payment system” Mise said smiling

“Oh thank so much Mise; this money will help feed my people for a year.” Ouda said graciously as he then hung up

“Mise what was that about?” Octavia asked

“Well that was my friend Ouda, he’s native in South Africa, and the local zoo is closing and he wanted to know if I’d take the last two animals. And I say yes!” Mise said excitedly

“Oooh, what are they, parrots? Monkeys? Meerkats?” fluttershy asked eagerly

“actually, I'm glad you asked fluttershy, you’re going to be the biggest asset in this, and to answer your question its none of those, it’s a full grown male tiger, and male lion cub. They were both raised in captivity, so they’re perfectly tamed.” Mise said

“All you’re missing is the bear!” pinkie said happily

“Yeah…I actually killed and ate him…so I'm technically not…” Mise explained

Everyone simply facepalmed or laughed while fluttershy and night both fainted

Author's Note

I'd like to thank PyraFlare for his help with the last couple chapters including this one.

chapter 24

St patrick's day special

Mise was asleep in his bed, subconsciously awaiting the morning, for that day was was his favorite day of the entire year, St. Patrick’s day.

Mise alarm sound an hour earlier than usual, just as he had planned

“Top o’ the mornin’ world, happy St. Patrick’s day!” Mise said to no one in particular.

Mise got out of bed and got to getting ready, he put on his kilt but no shirt, he wanted to show off his old rose tattoo and his new Celtic cross tattoo adjacent to it on the other side of his chest.

Mise got his stuff together along and got in his tank and made his way to the school. on the way he called up applejack

“Hey AJ….yes I know it early….I need you to bring 50 cases of your family’s cider to the school…yes I have cash…ok…ok I’ll see you there…bye” Mise said as he hung up and dialed pinkie

“hey pinkie…ok good I'm glad you’re up…yes it’s good to talk to you too…pinkie listen, I'm throwing a St. Patrick’s day party for everyone at school today and I need you to get the decorations and accessories…ugh, uhh look it up and make it green…ok...bye” Mise said as he hung up again

He drove down the street as he made one last call

“Sup Vinyl…yes yes, I know it’s early…just listen I need you to bring your speakers and turntable…why...because I'm throwing a party…just meet me in the cafeteria…don’t worry celestia could care less I already talked to her…ok I’ll see you there.” Mise said as he hung up and rounded the corner and pulled into the school

“well time to throw biggest and best, and probably the only St. Patrick’s day party this city and school has ever seen. I'm so happy celestia gave us a break from classes. Who’d thought the excuse ‘it’s for cultural education purposes’ would’ve worked.” Mise said to himself as he went into the school to see pinkie already there and had everything set up, along with vinyl and applejack walking in behind him.

“Mise, I have two questions. One how in the hell did you manage to convince the principals to let you do this? And two, why are you doing this?” Vinyl asked

“well I told them that ‘it’s for cultural education purposes’ and because I miss st patricks day and I want to share the happiness it bring to me with all of you.” Mise said as he adjusted his kilt

“but wait, don’t we have classes?” applejack asked

“nope, I got celestia to excuse everyone from classes and give the teachers the option to take the day off.” Mise said smugly

The rest of the time was spend setting up the concession stand and Mise putting together his playlist for the party

Timeskip: the party

The party was in full swing people were drinking the cider, Mise drinking his whiskey, people were dancing to Mise’s music, and having an all around good time

Meanwhile while all this was going on, public enemy number one, blueblood, was over at the concession stand, and was clearly up to no good

“you think you can de-thrown me, well how bout I de-thrown you. Starting with you precious party…” blueblood said as he quickly made his way away from the table

Mise the walked up to vinyl’s DJ stand and grabbed the microphone

“top o’ the morning party people, I'm happy to see everyone having a good time. Now seems as a good a time as any. Let me sing you the song of my people.” Mise said as everyone turned around and cheered

“Gather 'round ye lads and lasses, set ye for a while, and harken to me mournful tale about the Emerald Isle. Let's all raise our glasses high to friends and family gone, and lift our voices in another Irish drinkin' song!!” Mise sang as everyone raised their drinks

“To friends and family gone. Now let's get this Irish party started!” eclipse said as he raised his glass high and midnight facepalmed

Mise continued to sing as people started to gather on either side of and formed a chorus, kicking their legs to the music

“Now everybody's died, so until our tears are dried, we'll drink and drink and drink and drink and then we'll drink some more. We'll dance and sing and fight until the early mornin' light, then we'll throw up, pass out, wake up and then go drinkin' once again.” Mise sang loudly

Octavia pulled out her camera and began filming

“well the party won't last forever, but the internet sure will...” Octavia said as she filmed

Eclipse and midnight walked up to her to watch what was happening

“WOOOO!!!!” eclipse said as he chugged his drink and passed out on the floor

“Oh dear, now I have to drag him home” midnight said as she sighed

“I'll help you, you get his legs I'll get his arms” Octavia said as she grabbed eclipses arms

“Thanks Octavia.” Midnight said as she grabbed Eclipse by his legs

“Someone get me another pint.” Eclipse mumbled in a drunken stupor

“Hun, I think you've had enough for one day.” Midnight said

“no problem and eclipse, dear, just shut up before you say something stupid that'll cost you.” Octavia said

By now Mise had ended his song, and made his way over to the trio

“hey midnight, let me know when drunky Magee, here wakes up. I got just the cure for a hangover. Also how the hell did he get this way anyway?” Mise asked

“I'll let you know when he wakes up. and I don’t know, but now I have to explain to his mother why he got drunk at your party, and chances are it won't be easy considering said mother is Vice Principal Luna.” Midnight said as they made their way through the gym

“tell her that someone, not me damn it, let him have booze. i did bring some but it was for myself i had aj bring...her family's...cider...OK, WHO SPIKED THE CIDER!?!?” Mise yelled

"Midnight, why are you wearing pink lingerie? I thought today was Saint Patrick's Day.” Eclipse mumbled in his drunken stupor

“Oh my god, just shut up!” Midnight said as she blushed brightly.

Just then midnight saw Blueblood in the distance snickering “BLUEBLOOD!!!!!!” she yelled know it was him who spike the cider

At this Mise’s spun around in the blink of an eye and his eyes locked onto his target. At this point he had had enough, he could put up with a lot but blueblood just crossed the line

“THAT DOES IT; YOU CAN DO A LOT OF SHIT, ON A LOT OF DAYS, BUT YOU. DO NOT. FUCK WITH MY FRIENDS ON MY PEOPLE'S SACRED HOLIDAY.” Mise shouted as his voice got noticeably deeper and as he drew his claymore off his back and crept towards blueblood

“Mise, please calm down.” Octavia pleaded

Mise ignored the pleas and pinned blueblood against the wall, the tip of his sword dangerously close to blueblood’s throat. By now, everyone had taken notice of this and gathered around to see what was going on

“You get that sword away from me!” blueblood ordered

“Make me, I dare you. You think you're so tough pushing people around like you do? You don't know tough. I've been to war, I've killed enough people to replace this entire student body 10 times over.” Mise said gesturing around to everyone

“I'm not proud, I'm not happy, if anything I hate myself, but I hate you even more. I committed those acts against people like you; I came here to get away from that. I'm not going to let you ruin that. Count your blessings I don't shove a rifle down your throat and blow your guts out from the inside” Mise threatened

“I’m going to have you arrested and locked away!” blueblood countered

“Go ahead, I know I deserve it. But I’ve done hard time in cruel British prisons and POW camps, ones that make prisons here look like pampered country clubs. I’ve been beaten, starved, and left to die. But I lived to tell the tale. So do your worst. and you can’t send me back, I KNOW HOW TO GET OUT!” Mise said manically

“You’re insane!” blueblood said scared

“I know, thanks for noticing, now get the fuck out of here before I change my mind.” Mise as he sheathed his sword

blueblood ran off without incident, try hard not to trip over his own two feet in the process. Miser turned around looking at his friends walked out of the cafeteria without saying anything

St patrick's day special

chapter 25

Mise and shard made it back to Canterlot safely, but there was one thing that took everyone by surprise, something that they shockingly failed to notice.

“Mise, how and why do you have a beard?” fang asked as the two stepped off the plane

“Yeah, you look like a mountain man!” eclipse said

“I’ll answer that in a minute, but there’s something I need to do first” Mise said as he walked over to Octavia

Everyone stayed silent and let the two have their moment.

“Octavia, I-I'm sorry, I never should have run off like that. This isn’t how a man, or gentlemen, treats the woman he loves. And for that I'm truly sorry, can you ever forgive me?” Mise asked as he took Octavia’s hands in his

“Yes, yes I forgive you. But I have one question…why?” Octavia asked

“I already told you why. Why do you want me to explain it a second time?” Mise asked

“I know, you told us why you left, but you still haven’t told us why you think we would think less of you. You’re always preaching and to quote you ‘the key is to not doubt your friends and realize if what they say is true that they’ll still be your friend regardless of what you tell them, past or present’ so what made you think this was any different?” Octavia asked

Mise said nothing as he pulled out a picture from his pocket and stared intently at it before speaking

“It’s not that I didn’t trust you or opinion...” Mise said

“Then what?” Octavia asked intently

“I didn’t want to be remembered/known as the ‘trigger-happy mass murderer’ who did unspeakable things. I wanted you guys to remember/know me as what you already knew me as. There’s a reason I’ve kept all of this a secret for so long.” Mise said as he kept staring at the picture in his hand

“Mise, you said it yourself, your past doesn’t define who you are today, we never thought of you like that and we never will, also what is that a picture of?” Octavia replied

“I know but some things are easier said than done and it’s the last picture ever taken of my siblings alive. I keep it with me to remind me to not lose sight of my goals and to stay strong, same as my tattoos.” Mise said showing her the photo

“Well just remember you’re never going to be alone in anything you do, not anymore, and that’s good of you to do that, your siblings would be proud of you.”

“I know, and they’d be happy that have such great friends like you guys. And fang, eclipse, to answer you guys’ question, the reason I have a beard is because my facial hair grows like crazy, every morning I wake up looking like Warhawk over here, that’s one reason I just use a straight razor. It’s more dangerous but it gives it a nice smooth finish and I don’t have to replace the blade.” Mise said stroking his beard

“Well I think it looks sexy, so much better than your simple goatee you had before.” Octavia said running her fingers through Mise’s beard

“Thanks, now let’s go, I have some things I need to get done.” Mise said grabbing his bag

Everyone made their way to their cars a took off, everyone except Treble who stopped Mise before he could leave

“Really Celtic, you’re really going to make ME do this?”

Yes, now stop breaking the damn 4th wall, I don’t even know what this shit is made of but I sure as know it doesn’t grow on trees

“Fine, but you owe me more Pepsi!” Treble said

Ok, fine, I’ll have Mise get you a Pepsi from every country for a certain day celebrating your exit from your mother’s womb

At hearing this Treble’s mind began break a little but he quickly composed himself

“Treble, is there something you need, because I really need to get somewhere.” Mise said impatiently

“Yes, I respect your decision to cleanse yourself of evilness but nonetheless you must be punished.” Treble said putting a giant hammer shaped hat

“Uhh Treble…what is that?” Mise asked warily

“The Hat of Discipline, DO YOU LIVE IN A CAVE?!” Treble replied frustrated

“Well for the past few days, yes…” Mise said

“Ok, now for that, I’m going to hit you twice as hard.” Treble said as he hit slammed the ‘head’ end of the hat down on Mise

“All is forgiven…” Treble said walking away

“Thank you Treble…” Mise said lying on the ground squished into a pancake

Mise quickly scrapped himself off the ground and drove home.

He spent the rest of the day with Octavia, cooking her favorite meal, and cuddling her on the couch.

Timeskip: the next day

Mise, Artemis, Fang, Eclipse, and Shard were sitting around in the whiskey cellar, chewing the fat, and sharing a few drinks.

“So Mise, we never asked you, where did you go?” Artemis asked

“Well, I went into the Griffonstone mountains, when I first moved her I scoped out the region to see where the best place would be to hide out if something like this were to happen.” Mise said sipping his drink

“Yeah, I found him living out of a cave on the mountain’s peak. He had a fire going and everything.” Shard said taking a sip from his drink as well

“Well Mise, I’m glad you’re back, and I know I probably sound like a broken record, but we really missed you.” Fang said

“Glad to be back, oh Artemis, I’ve been meaning to ask you, can I have Octavia’s parent’s address, there’s something I need to talk to them about.” Mise said

“Yeah sure, but why don’t just ask Octy?” Artemis asked

“ Because if were to do that she’d want to know why, and I can’t tell her that.” Mise said

“Why? What do you need to talk to them about, but you can tell Octy?” eclipse asked

“I'm going ask octave for Octavia’s hand in marriage and for him to give me his blessing.” Mise said as he took another sip of his drink

“Well Mise, I know it’s usually the father’s position but for what it’s worth you have my blessing.” Artemis said

“As do I, I believe that the first person to ever know of the proposal should be the one you are going to propose to. It isn't mine or anyone else's decision, if you love each other you can be together, regardless of what I or her father thinks. But that's just me. My blessing is given and I will assist any way I can.” Shard said.

Author's Note

Note: the timeline for my story is not exact, and the specials don't necessarily affect the main timeline. they're kind of just there, not really affecting much in terms of when certain this have or will happen.

Ireland special (part 1)

chapter 26

Mise was currently sitting in his room, talking with Octavia’s mom on the phone

“Hey Mrs. Melody…yes it’s good to talk to you…yes, I was wondering if it was alright if I stopped by for little while today to talk with Octavia’s father…excellent! I’ll be by in few hours…ok thank you…ok…ok bye.” Mise said as he hung up and went downstairs

“Who was that Mise?” ironsides said as he was watching TV

“Oh it was Octavia’s mom, I'm heading over there for a visit today, I’ll be back tonight.” Mise said as he walked out the door

Mise went into the whiskey cellar and grabbed a bottle of 75 year old whiskey and walked out and made his to his tank

Mise took out the address Artemis had given him, punched it into his phone’s GPS and set off down the road.

While Mise was driving his phone began to ring, he picked it up and saw it was someone who he had not talked to in a long time

“Hey dad, what’s up” Mise asked

“Mise, I don’t have much time to talk, but I just wanted to tell you I'm on my way to the hospital with your mother.” Mise’s father said hurriedly

“Oh my god, is everything alright?” Mise asked pulling over

“Yes, everything is perfect, your mother’s water broke and she’s going into labor. She told me to tell you to get over here as soon as you possibly can, we both want you to be here your brother and sister arrive. I got to now, talk to you later, bye!!” Mise father said hanging up

Upon hearing this Mise let out a loud fangirl type scream, he was so excited he could hardly contain himself

“I have to call Octavia and tell her the news and to tell her to pack her bags!” Mise said he tried to dial Octavia, his hands shaking with excitement

“Hello?” Octavia said picking up the phone

“Octy, I have great news! My mom just went into labor, my brother and sister are going to be born soon and my parents want us to be there when they come.

“Oh my god, that’s great! I'm so proud, when do we leave?” Octavia said excitedly

I'm out visiting a friend right now, but I’ll be back tonight, we’ll hop on my plane as soon as I get back” Mise said as he continued back on the road

“Alright, I’ll go pack my bags, GEEEEE!!!, I'm so excited.” Octavia said as she hung up

Mise continued on to Octavia’s parent’s house, with many thoughts racing through his head.

Timeskip: hour and a half

Mise pulled up to the house and knocked on the door as Octavia’s mom answered the door

“Oh hello Mise, come right in.” riveting said as she let Mise in.

“Hello Mrs. Melody, Mr. Melody here?” Mise asked with a hint of anxiety

“Yes, he’s in his study, and you can just call me riveting, you are my daughter’s boyfriend after all.” Riveting said

‘I'm going to be more than her boyfriend if this all goes well’ Mise thought but instead said “thank you, riveting” Mise said

Mise made his way into a small room off to the side and knocked on the door frame

“Hello, Mr. Melody?” Mise said into the room

“Yes, who is…Mise, my boy, good to see you again!” octave said getting up from his chair extending his hand

“Good to see you too sir, there’s something I need to discuss with you.” Mise said shaking octave’s hand

“Take a seat, and we talk. Now, what is it you need to talk about?” octave asked

Mise sat in the seat next to octave’s and took a deep breath and spoke

“Mr. Melody, I know we’ve only met once, but…I’d want to ask for daughter’s hand in marriage. May I have your blessing?” Mise said calmly and straight forwardly

“I see, and what makes you think that you’re ready for marriage, let alone good enough for my little Octy?” Octavia questioned.

“well to answer the first question, I have an incredibly stable job, I have enough financial stability that I can give Octavia the best life possible and I recently inherited my grandfather’s mansion, so I already have a house to live in. and to answer your second question, well no one can compare to a woman’s father, but I can assure you that I’d be willing to sacrifice everything in my life if it meant that Octavia could be better off. And I know it sounds like I'm blowing smoke up your ass but I truly mean it.” Mise explained

“And what about those recent incidents with you running off, leaving her behind? Care to explain?” octave asked

“I'm not going to lie to you, those were entirely my doing, am I proud? Not in the least. Do I lay awake at night sometimes thinking about it? Absolutely, those were terrible decisions on my part, and based on those things alone I don’t deserve Octavia, but we’ve manage to work through it and I’ve put the causes of those things behind me and moved on.” Mise said

Octave sat there staring intently at Mise, looking him up and down, he remained silent for a minute or two, but for Mise it seemed like hours before octave finally broke the silence

“Mise? I will let you marry Octavia…" octave said

“Thank you sir, you won’t regret it!” Mise said excitedly

“…on one condition. That you don’t do ANYTHING that hurts my little girl, if you do, I will hunt you down and mount you in my trophy room, do I make myself clear?” octave threatened

“Yes sir, again, you won’t regret this. Also I brought you this” Mise said as he pulled out the bottle of whiskey and gave it to octave

Octave took the bottle and looked it over

“It’s a bottle from my personal collection, it was aged for 75 years, it’s one of the oldest and highest qualities in my collection, and consider it a token of my appreciation.” Mise said

“Thank you Mise, here…” octave said as he pour a glass for Mise and himself

“To Octavia, may she have a happy life with you!” Octavia said raising his glass

“Salud!” Mise said clinking his glass and taking a sip

Author's Note

I know you were expecting the African trip, but I need to put this out first, but don't worry its coming, after the next chapter anyway, next chapter we finally meet the rest of mise's family and visit the town he left behind, where everything went so terribly wrong....

Ireland special (part 2)

chapter 27

Mise said his goodbyes and made his way back to canterlot, but it was while he was driving down the road that something truly weird happened…

Mise was making his way down the road, not a care in the world, his head sticking out of the front hatch, but something, or rather someone caught his eye

‘No…THAT’S IMPOSSIBLE!!’ Mise thought to himself as he immediately pulled the tank of to the side once more

Mise got out of his tank and cautiously approached a pair of young looking children, a boy and a girl, standing on the side of the road.

They immediately noticed him and looked him dead in the eyes, yet their stares didn’t feel malicious, they were…welcoming

The two parties just stared each other down; Mise was the first to break the silence

“Excuse me, are you two lost?” Mise asked, knowing something was up but not wanting to jump to conclusions

“No, were not lost, were on our way to see our big brother, but it seems…he already found us” the boy said

Mise was ready to faint at this point, but kept his composure and spoke “….U-U-Uisce, T-T-Tara?” Mise asked shakily, holding back tears

“Yes, Mi-Mi?” the two asked in unison

At this Mise fell to his knees and brought the two into a tear filled hug

“w-what a-are you two doing here…alive? I thought you both were killed?” Mise behind his tears of joy and relief

The two children looked at each other as Tara then spoke

“that’s just it mi-mi, we are still dead, but when we saw that Mammy and Da were having new babies, we talked to St. Peter, and he granted us 12 hours in human form to talk to you, then we have to return to heaven” Tara said

“Well, if that’s the case, then what do you need to talk to me about?” Mise said kneeling

“We’ve been watching you, we all have, me, Tara, uncle midleton, and Arthur. We all want to tell you to stop living in the past, you need to move on. We’re all at peace, so there’s no need for you beat yourself up over any of our deaths. Please mi-mi, just enjoy your life, don’t let what happened to us prevent you from enjoying life, ok?” Uisce said

“I understand, and I’m happy to report that I’ve put my time in IRA behind me and I’ve put into motion the plan for my future, I'm going to get engaged!” Mise said happily

“*squee!!* ohhh, Mi-Mi, were so happy for you, is that nice octy girl?” Tara asked

“yes Tara, and she’s going to be your new sister-in-law soon if all goes, speaking of which, I really need to get back to her, alright?” Mise said hugging them one last time

“Alright, Mi-Mi, we’ll see you some other time maybe.” Uisce said as they broke the hug and as he and Tara faded away

Mise got back into his tank and drove home to Octavia, feeling like a great weight had been lifted off his shoulders

An hour later, Mise had arrived at Octavia’s house to pick her up and take her to the waiting jet. Octavia came out in haste eager to get a move on. She got in the tank and the two drove off

They eventually arrived at the airfield and boarded the plane at set off for manehatten.

Timeskip: 3 hours

The plane was flying over head and the whole city was visible Mise and Octavia’s eyes.

“it’s been a long time since I’ve been back here, I just hope they still don’t hate me….” Mise said flashing back to the shitstorm that caused him to come canterlot…

‘I swear I'm innocent, she’s lying, I didn’t do anything!!’ a young looking Mise said as he was being handcuffed

‘How can you say that!? You just tried to rape me and rob me!’ a younger looking crystal screamed crying and holding onto her father

“Mise? Mise? Mise!” Octavia said snapping Mise out of his flashback

“Huh? Wha-oh sorry, I was just flashing back to a, less than ideal, situation that happened here.” Mise said looking down

“Mise, listen, I was there when you and crystal made up, ok? I know what happened, and you’ve both moved on, now come on I want to see your new siblings, and I'm sure you do too.” Octavia said as the plane came in for a landing.

The plane landed and the two departed, the quickly made their way through the terminal and made it outside

“TAXI!!!” Mise yelled as he hailed a taxi

The taxi pulled over and the two got in as the driver spoke

“Where to my good man?” the taxi driver asked

The voice caught Mise by surprise

“Jack?! Jack Daniels? Is that you? It’s me Mise!” Mise said excitedly

The driver now known as jack turned around to come face to face with his old friend

“Mise! Dude! What brings you back? I thought you were in canterlot?” Jack asked

“I was and I'm here for the birth of my new siblings.” Mise said

“WELL WHY DIDN’T YOU SAY SO, HOLD ON!!” jack said as he gunned it and weaved through traffic to get to the hospital

A few minutes later, they arrived at the hospital, Mise and Octavia got out and turned to jack

“Thanks again man, how much do I owe you?” Mise said pulling out his wallet

“On the house, now go, go see your new family member and old ones” jack said

Mise nodded and he and Octavia ran into the hospital and talked with clerk, he was directed to labor ward and the two sprinted down the hall to “room 32”

They opened the door to see Mise’s mom on the hospital bed and his father holding his mother’s hand

“MISE!!!” his parents said as he and Octavia walked in.

“Mom! Dad! It’s so good to see you guys again, and I see were just in time!” Mise said as he grabbed Octavia’s hand

“Mise? Who’s this?” Mise’s father asked

“Dad, this is my girlfriend, Octavia melody, Octy, this is my father Crown Royal and my mother Grey Goose.” Mise said introducing everyone

After introducing everyone, the doctors came in and soon Mise’s mom was going into full labor.

After a “graphic” and “unforgettable series of screaming, bleeding, crying, fainting and reviving, Mise’s new siblings were finally born.

Soon after everything had calmed down, and the doctors had left, Mise was sitting on the bed holding each of his siblings, one in each arm.

“I’m making a promise to both of you, right here right now, I vow to never let anything happen to you, I will always be there when you need me, I will always serve and protect you, for as long as you live.” Mise whispered as he kissed the foreheads of his new brother and sister

Author's Note

now before you jump down my throat about mise's dead sibling's appearing as ghosts and accusing me of jumping on the supernatural band wagon, they are just one time appearances and they are there just for exactly what they told mise, no more no less

Ireland special (part 3)

chapter 28

“Mise, that was beautiful, I'm very proud that you’ve come this far, and I'm even happier for you and your family.” Octavia said as she went up to Mise

“Thanks Octy, I appreciate it. And you know, I may have done some questionable things in the past, but when you let go of the past, something better comes along. These two, as well as you, are living proof of that.” Mise said smiling

“Awwww, Mise that is so sweet.” Octavia said blushing

“It’s true, and you know what else is sweet?” Mise asked handing his siblings back to his mother

“What?” Octavia asked curiously

“Ice-cream! And I know the perfect place to get some” Mise said getting up

“You know I can’t pass up ice cream!” Octavia said grabbing her things

“I know, that’s why I said it. Now come on let’s go!” Mise said

Mise and Octavia said their goodbyes to Mise’s parents and siblings and left the hospital and set off

As the two were walking down the street, hand in hand, Mise spotted something that made his stomach turn just looking at…

“Noteworthy….” Mise said with venom dripping as he spat at the name

“Mise, just stay calm, and let’s keep moving” Octavia said trying to divert the situation

Unfortunately for the couple, noteworthy had spotted them as well and was wasting no time in approaching them

“Well, well, well, look who we have here, Octavia and Mise, beauty and the beast, the princess and the toad, need I go on?” Noteworthy ask sarcastically

“what the hell do you want?” Mise asked turning around

“now, now, Mise, no need to be hostel. I simply came by to hello.” Noteworthy said eyeballing Octavia

Mise saw this and instantly moved Octavia behind himself and starred daggers at noteworthy

“get lost, you piece of shit, she’s with me.” Mise said, his blood starting to heat up

“what would a beautiful woman like her, still want with a dirty street urchin like you?” noteworthy asked

Mise simply pulled out his 9mm pistol and pointed it directly at noteworthy’s head

“I said, get lost. I suggest you heed my warning before I paint was sidewalk with your brains.” Mise said coldly

By now people had started to gather, whispers and murmurs were abundant. Noteworthy took notice of all this.

“Fine, but just remember, this isn’t over…” Noteworthy said as he disappeared into the urban jungle. Mise holstered his gun, and turned to Octavia

“I'm sorry you had to see that, some people just never learn.” Mise said as he put his arm around Octavia and held her close

The two made it to their destination without incident, much to their relief. They walked in and were instantly hit with the scent of fresh baked goods and fresh dairy rich ice cream.

The two walked up to the counter and ordered a jumbo deluxe banana split for two. Soon enough they order came out. They took it and sat down at a table

“Mise, this looks delicious….mmmm, and it tastes even better!” Octavia said taking a bite of the monster sundae

“Damn right it is, they make the ice cream fresh every day, everything is done like it was 100 years ago.” Mise said proudly taking a bite himself

“That’s so cool and quite impressive” Octavia said.

As Mise was about to respond, his phone started to ring, but it was a number he didn’t recognize, he decided to answer it anyway.

“Hello?...yes this is he…oh wow, yes it’s good to talk to you too…uh huh…uh huh…sure I can do that I guess…no its no trouble…question, can I bring my girlfriend, Octavia?...excellent…alright I’ll be there tomorrow…ok, bye” Mise said hanging up with a devilish smile

“Who was that Mise?” Octavia asked taking another bite

“my old principal from manehatten high, he heard I was back in town and wants me to speak at an assembly about success.” Mise said still holding his smile

“And you want me there to drive home the point?” Octavia dead-paned

“You know me so well, so come on. I know for a fact that a ton of the students there are fans of yours and vinyl’s music.” Mise said

“Fine, but only because it’s a chance to meet my fans.” Octavia said smiling a bit

Time skip: the next day

Mise and Octavia got up early to get to the high school, that way they’d have time to check in and deal with any fan-fair along the way

They soon arrived at the school, and made their way inside. The two, mostly Mise, received a whole number of looks but he paid them no attention, wanting to leave everything to the imagination until the assembly.

They checked in, much to the surprise of the desk workers, and quickly made their way to the auditorium.

“All students to the auditorium for a mandatory assembly” the intercom announced

Pretty soon the student body started to flood in and fill up the theater. Most of them had a bored, “why am I here right now” expression

Backstage, Mise and Octavia were getting ready to go on

“Ok, Octy, you can either come out with me or you can stay here until I call you. What do you want to do?” Mise asked

“Hmmm, I think I’ll stay here, and you call me” Octavia said

“Ok, sounds good” Mise said as he walked out

Everyone one in the room instantly turned their attention to their former classmate

“That’s what I like to see, ‘meerkats’” Mise said into the microphone as he imitated a meerkat

“now I'm sure you’re all wondering what I'm doing here, well I’ll tell you, your principal heard I was back in town and apparently word of my enormous success made its way back here too. So I know I'm supposed to explain, how I was supposed I became what I am, but quite frankly I don’t know how I became this successful. I mean it’s a miracle I'm not dead. Now enough introduction crap, let’s get to the part I’ve been waiting for…” Mise said as he picked up a projector remote

“Now what I'm about do, some might say is bragging and well they’d be right, but I could give damn.” Mise said as he showed the first slide, his tank.

“Now raise your hand if you know what this is?…yes you” Mise pointing to student in the crowd

“A panzer tank” the student said

“Correct, BUT it’s also a picture of my car, that’s right I drive a tank!” Mise said as the students whispered to each other

Mise smiled at this as he moved to the next slide, his mansion.

“Now, I'm not going to ask anyone about this one, I'm just going to tell you. It’s my grandfather’s mansion, which he left me solely. And before you ask, it’s only accessible by boat and the only people outside of my family allowed there are my friends at canterlot high and crystal prep.” Mise said as the students continued to murmur amongst themselves

“Second to last thing, do any of you recognize these two?” Mise asked he pulled up a picture of Octavia and Vinyl

A bunch of the students burst into cheers, and started chanting their names

“Exactly, Vinyl Scratch, the queen of wubs, and Octavia Melody, the countess of cello and my girlfriend. And I'm the personal chef to both of them! Octy, come on out!” Mise asked as everyone gasped and whispered, shocked.

“But I can’t forget everyone back in canterlot who mean just as much to me as her.” Mise said as he pulled up group picture of all his friends

“These are what real friends look like, unlike all you ungrateful pricks. All you ever did when I was here was walk all over me, belittle me, and make life a living hell. I honestly can’t remember having but one friend, even she turned on me, but we’ve since made up. So let this be lesson, just because you say ‘you’ll never amount to anything, you’re going to die cold and alone’ doesn’t make it true, me and every person in this picture are living proof of that. Have a good day you sons of bitches!” Mise said walking off the stage hold Octavia close to him

chapter 25

chapter 29

Mise was currently in his room, getting ready for school, as he and Octavia had just gotten back from Manhattan the night before.

‘Man that was one crazy weekend; I can’t wait to see my family again.’ Mise though as he went down stairs to make breakfast.

As he was preparing breakfast, he heard a knock at the door and the scratching of wood. He turned off the stove and went to answer the door.

“Hello is a, Mise en Place, here?” the man at the door said. He had with him a large wooden crate and a significantly smaller crate next to it.

“Yes, I'm Mise en Place, what can I do for you?” Mise asked

“I'm here to deliver your, um….tiger and lion.” The man said looking at the clip board.

“Oh excellent, you can just leave them here.” Mise said signing the invoice

“Thank you, sir, have a good day sir.” The man said walking away

Mise grabbed his phone and called up the animal shelter

“Hi, canterlot animal shelter, yes the lion I talked with you about earlier arrived. Just wanted to let you know it’s here…yes I’ll let fluttershy know, ok thank you, I’ll bring him over soon. Ok bye.” Mise said as he hung up

He then simply grabbed a crowbar from the garage and opened the crates, but not before putting away his prep for breakfast. Mise broke open the crates and was greeted by the sight of an adult male tiger sitting before him and a baby lion cub next to it rolling on the ground.

“I'm going to call you….Frosted Flakes! You like that?” Mise said petting the tiger, much to the tigers delight

“And I’ll call you little guy….Simba, because I'm not above cheesy clichés and rip-offs.” Mise said picking up the lion cub.

“Ok you two, come on, we have to get to school. Oh, before I forget, here…” Mise said as he put collars on each of them and a leash on FF.

Mise grabbed his stuff and lead both Simba and FF to his tank. Mise simply had FF sit on the front of the tank since he was too big to fit inside and had Simba sit on his lap as they drove to the animal shelter and then the school.

They eventually arrived at animal shelter where Mise passed off Simba to the animal care taker for the day while he’s at school.

“it’s ok Simba, I’ll be back to pick you up after school. This is just until I can find you a permanent sitter for when I'm at school.” Mise said trying console Simba who didn’t want to leave Mise’s company.

Mise said his goodbyes and got back in his tank and continued to drive to school.

Once there, Mise parked his tank and got out. He attached FF’s collar and put a sheep’s pelt on the tiger’s back. He then proceeded to mount the tiger and ride it to where his friends were in front of the school.

“Hey guys, what’s up?” Mise said smiling, riding up to the group of friends.

“Hey Mise wha-HOLY SHIT WHAT THE HELL!!” Fang said jumping back from the tiger

“Who this? This is Frosted Flakes, my new pet tiger I was telling you guys about.” Mise said petting FF

“And you’re bringing him HERE?!” cosmic asked just as shocked

“Yeah, he’s perfectly tame. He was born and raised in a zoo, along the lion cub I got as well.” Mise said putting his head on top of FF’s

“Well I for one think he’s adorable” midnight said walking up to FF. she put her hand on FF’s head as he purred in enjoyment

“Awww, that’s so cute…” the girls said in unison

Mise simply laughed a little and spoke

“Ok let’s get inside before we’re late to class. Come on frosted flakes, vorrücken.” Mise ordered as FF walked into the school.

Mise was riding around on FF through the school hallway, much to the shock and terror of many students. He got to his locker and did his thing and closed it and continued his way through the school, only to be stopped by one of the teachers.

“Young man, stop right there!” the teacher said to Mise as Mise turned FF around to face the teacher

“What seems to be the problem, sir?” Mise asked calmly

“There better be a darn good explanation for why you have a tiger in school.” the teacher said

“Oh, there is. You see, I'm a very traumatized and mentally damaged person, slowly descending into madness. And the doctors assigned me a pet tiger to keep me sane.” Mise explained, lying through his teeth.

“Is that right? Then, where is your doctor's note?” the teacher asked Mise

“Why, it's right here, inside my jacket. There you go.” Mise said gives him a note, which read ‘Mise is sick and needs a tiger. -Dr. Medicine’

“Well, I can't argue with Dr. Medicine.” The teacher said

“To the culinary room, frosted flakes!!” Mise said as FF roared and ran down the hall

Timeskip: lunch

Mise and his friends were sitting outside, with Mise laying against Frosted Flakes as he ate his salmon BLT.

“Mise, how do you manage on taking care of this tiger?” Alejandra asked

“Well, considering he’s essentially a giant house cat with added features, I plan on talking with fluttershy about his diet and other basic care information. I own plenty of land which he can play on, I’m going to ride him so he can get his exercise. But I mean, it’s not as hard as you think. The only thing I have to worry about is him mauling me to death. But other than that, it’s pretty simple when you boil down to it.” Mise explained

“Well when you put it that way…” Alex said putting a hand to Alejandra’s stomach

“Hey Rarity, have you and Clyde set up a date for the wedding?” Octavia asked

“Not yet, were still working on that. I'm just glad I’ll be spending rest of my life with my Clyde.” Rarity said dreamingly

Mise stopped eating upon hearing the conversation, one that got certain gears in his head turning, ones that up until now had remained idle and un-used.

‘ok, its official, I need to start planning the proposal, but first I need a ring.....hmmm, yes that’ll work perfectly….Africa, here comes mise...” Mise said as he planned something in his head

chapter 26

Mise en Place: When Nature Calls

“What do you mean you’re going to Africa?!” Octavia asked shocked as she was pacing around the kitchen with cooking dinner. “That’s what I said, I'm going to Africa, I’m running severely low in certain ingredients like sugar, cocoa powder, coffee, vanilla beans, and various meats, herbs, and spices and these are incredibly cheap at the source.” Mise said as he stirred the pot of sauce.

“Then why don’t you just have it shipped over here like you did Frosted Flakes and Simba?” Octavia asked “Because that’s no fun, and I want to go see my friend there.” Mise said as he poured the sauce into a bowl. “Fine, but how long will you be gone for?” Octavia asked

“Well let’s see….about…3 weeks.” Mise pulling a rack of lamb out of the oven

“3 WEEKS!! Mise, you can’t keep running off like this, what about me? Did you ever stop to think about me in these situations?” Octavia asked shocked. “I promise this’ll be the last time Octy, I swear.” Mise said as he the lamb on his cutting board and began to portion it.

“It better be, or were done. You hear me Mise? if you run off like this again and leave me alone I'm breaking up with you.” Octavia said angrily

Mise simply put down the knife and calmly turned around. “Octy, listen, I know I how you feel right now, but trust me, this is strictly business. The reason it’ll take so long is because in order to gather these things I need to do a lot of traveling, both in the wilderness and from market to market. It’s not like here where there’s a store on every street.” Mise explained

Octavia simply sighed and looked at Mise “Fine, but please be careful, I worry about you sometimes. I always fear that one day I'm going to get call saying you’ve been found dead somewhere due you antics…” Octavia said starting to tear up“Shhhh, shhhh, it’s ok, I’m not immortal, but its takes a hell of a lot to kill me. So trust me when I say, I'm not going anywhere and no one or anything is going to take me from you.” Mise said pulling Octavia into a comforting hug

“I know, but that doesn’t stop me from worrying about your safety” Octavia said returning the hug “Well instead of worrying about my safety, you just worry about staying the beautiful young woman you are…” Mise said cupping Octavia’s face in his hand.

Timeskip: the next morning

Mise was at the airfield this time with two planes instead of just one. Even though his true intentions of going to Africa were for mining, he wasn’t going to pass up an opportunity to gather copious amounts of raw materials and other items.

“Mise, please be careful.” Octavia said planting a kiss on his cheek.

“I will, and I’ll be back as soon as I can. Also, is there anything you guys want me to pick up for you while I'm there?” Mise asked “AFRICAN PEPSI!” treble said holding a bottle of Pepsi and wearing all kinds of Pepsi merchandise.

“….yeah….anything else?”Mise asked

“Can I have a tiger pelt?” Eclipse asked

“Ooh, I want a spear!” Rapid said

“Can me and Sunny have a tribal tapestry?” Lone asked

“And can I have like a tribal short sword or long dagger.” Fang asked

“Yes, to all of that. And I’ll be sure to pick up anything else I think you guys might want. Alright I’ll see you all in three weeks” Mise said as he boarded the plane and took off

15 hours later…..

Mise had arrived in Zululand and met up with his friend, guide, and local tribe member, Zecora. “Hello Mise, grab your bags and follow please.” Zecora said trying her best to rhyme

“You know don’t have to that, and I know you can talk normally” Mise said smirking “You’re right, I'm going to just talk normally. I only talk like that for the tourists anyway, and quite frankly, it’s more work than it’s worth.” Zecora said as Mise grabbed his stuff “Thanks Zecora, come on, lets go.” Mise said as he and Zecora walked to the tribal village Mise and Zecora walked into the village where the rest of the tribe was waiting for their arrival

“Bumbawe Atuna... Bumbawe Atuna...” Zecora greeting her fellow tribal members

“Hi there. Nice to see ya. Bumblebee tuna. Bumblebee tuna!” Mise said walking around

Mise then turned to one of the tribe members “Mise en place, personal chef, How are you this afternoon? Alrighty Then!” Mise said quickly. Mise then turned to a tribe member crouching on the ground

“Excuse me, your balls are showing. Bumblebee tuna.” Mise said giving a pair of thumbs up

“Mise, come, we must speak with the chief.” Zecora said as she led Mise to a large hut guarded by a mandrill holding a spear. “At ease soldier” Mise said saluting the mandrill. The two made their way inside the hut to see a large man wearing various types of jewelry and other adornments.

“Wayelindele wena” the chief said as Zecora smiled “The chief says, he was expecting you” Zecora translated

“Libilibi waaaah chiminimi chim chim charoo haaaayah! rrraah!” Mise said popping his lips and slapping his knee while doing it.

“Angiqondi lwesigodi oyisebenzisayo” the chief said

“The chief says, he don't understand the dialect you are using” Zecora translated

“Tell him, i’m very happy to be here and i look forward to my stay.” Mise said

“Ngijabule kakhulu ukuba sibe lapha futhi ngibheke phambili yinsika yami” Zecora translated

“Manje sidinga nixoxe isizathu ezakwenza” the chief said to Mise

“Translation?” Mise said to Zecora

“He said, we now need to discuss your reason for coming.” Zecora said.

“Ah yes, tell him i wish to dig for gold and diamonds. I need them to for my proposal and eventual wedding.” Mise said

“Ufisa zimbe igolide namadayimane. Ngidinga ukuba for isicelo sami futhi ekugcineni.” Zecora translated.

“Ngizokwazisa umbe ngalezi zinto, kodwa amalungu besizwe zulu kuphela abavunyelwe ukungena ukufinyelela ezimayini. Kumelwe sibe ilungu esizweni phambi kwakho khona.” The chief responded

“The chief says, he will let you dig for these things, but only zulu tribe members are allowed to access the mines. You must first become a tribe member before you go in there.” Zecora said

“Tell him i’m thankful he’ll allow me to do this, and ask him what do i have to do to become a member.” Mise said to Zecora

“Ngiyabonga uzoba ngivumele ukuba wenze lokhu, futhi yini okufanele ngiyenze ukuze abe ilungu” Zecora translated

“Kufanele siphile ngokuhluzeka zulu. Kufanele aqeqeshe namabutho zulu, kumele wena ukupheka nabesifazane zulu, kuzomele yokuzingela nge abazingeli zulu. Kufanele wenze zonke lezi zinto futhi ngaphezulu ukuze babe ilungu zulu” the chief said

“The chief says, You must live with zulu. You must train with zulu warriors, you must cook with zulu women, you must hunt with zulu hunters. You must do all these things and more in order to become zulu member.” Zecora said

“Tell him, i will gladly do anything he requires of me and that i have great respect for him and his people. I look forward to learning about them and their culture and history.” Mise said

“Bayokujabulela ukwenza noma yini ayifuna kimi nokuthi i bayamhlonipha kakhulu, yona nabantu bayo. Ngibheke phambili ekufundeni ngabo futhi uku isiko nomlando” Zecora translated

“bayakwazisa lokho, siqala kusasa ekuseni. ngoba manje, wena uzalala eqhugwaneni izivakashi udumo” the chief said

“The chief says, I appreciate that, we start tomorrow morning. for now, you will sleep in the hut reserved for guests of honor.” Zecora said.

The pair said their goodbyes to the chief as Zecora led Mise to a similar hut to the chief’s where Mise set his stuff down and went to sleep.

The Next Morning…..

Mise was sound asleep on the straw and cow skin mattress that he was given to sleep on the previous night. His thoughts were filled with images of gold, diamonds, and Octavia. He was awoken from his slumber by someone shaking him and calling his name “Mise! Mise! It's morning and if you don’t get up I’m dragging you out by your feet” the person warned as Mise tossed and turned almost forgetting he was in Africa.

“Mise! The tribe is waiting, your initiation into the tribe will start soon!” He person pestered as Mise’s eyes shot open “Fuck! I was so tired I forgot I was here!” Mise said jumping out of bed. He turned to see the person was his friend Zecora “About time you finally woke up, come on the tribe is waiting for you.” Zecora had said as Mise was getting up.

He followed her outside the hut as the bright African sun pierced his eyes and blinded him for a second. “Man! That's going to take some getting used to.” Mise said as he squinted and saw that the tribe’s group of warriors were waiting for Mise. They were dressed in traditional clothing complete with animal skins and furs on their arms, with beaded headbands and other accessories.

“Zecora tell them that i am very grateful that they are willing to let me do this, and I’m ready to start whenever they are.” Mise said as Zecora translated it for them “Ngiyambonga kakhulu ukuthi baziMisele bona ngenze lokhu , futhi ngikulungele ukuqala noma nini kunjalo.” Zecora said as the lead warrior stepped forward and did some kind of hand/arm gesture and spoke “Samukela wena isizwe , sifisa wena inala nokuchuma” The warrior said as Zecora translated “he says they welcome you and wish you the best of luck.” Zecora said.

Mise nodded and spoke “So what do we do now?” Mise asked as another warrior stepped forward and handed Mise what looked like warrior clothing and weapons. Mise didn’t need a translation for what was being requested of him. He nodded, turned around, and walked into the hut he slept in. he changed out of the clothes he was wearing and into the ones he was just given. He stepped out as the non-warriors knelt and bowed their heads at his presence.

Mise was confused by this “Uh Zecora what's going on?” Mise asked scratching his beard. “They are bowing in respect at the newest member of the tribe, you.” Zecora said as she noticed that the warriors were getting ready to depart as Mise noticed this too. “Well I better going, I just hope I don’t get mauled or anything.” Mise said he departed with the rest of warriors.

As they marched out into the savannah, Mise thought to himself ‘This is so cool! I wonder what my first task will be.’ Mise thought to himself as he was brought out of his thoughts by someone tapping his shoulder.

He turned to see one of the warriors looking at him, he was a bit older than Mise, about the age of Mr. Snow at Crystal Prep. He was wearing very similar clothes to Mise as he spoke “You ready young one?” The warrior asked Mise as he was surprised by this and spoke “I am, but...you speak English? How? I thought Zecora was the one that spoke English.” Mise said taken back by this new revelation.

“Only know a little…. Not much, but enough.” The warrior had said to Mise as he nodded in agreement as Mise spoke “I see. Well I’m Mise, it’s good to meet you.” Mise said with a smile “I am Ouda, nice to meet you Mise.” Ouda said extending his hand to Mise as he shook his hand and spoke “Nice to meet you too Ouda. Do you know what my first task is? The chief told me I had to live as one of you.” Mise explained. “You must tame animal. Then you hunt.” Ouda said as Mise nodded in understanding.

The group continued on walking for a little while until the stopped. Mise looked around he couldn’t see the village, or anything for that matter. The leader of the group walked over to Mise and spoke “ngaphambi kokuthi ukuzingela nathi , kuzomele yokulawula isilwane sasendle , nililethe emuva emzaneni.” The leader said as Mise turned to Ouda “he said, what i told you.” Mise said he nodded and spoke “tell him, I am ready to begin, and I won’t let him down.” Mise said.

Ouda nodded and spoke to the leader “sengikulungele ukuba siqale, futhi i ngeke bemdumaza.” Ouda said to the leader as he nodded. He gave Mise a spear and cloth sack containing pieces of fresh meat and fruits. “Take these, they are bait.” Ouda said as Mise nodded and wandered off into the brush as the rest of the warriors marched back to the village.

Mise continued walking, thinking to himself ‘I wonder what Octy would say if she saw me like this….for that matter I wonder everyone else would say…’ Mise thought to himself as he wandered and wandered.

45 minutes later….

Mise was running out of energy. He had enough to wander for a few more minutes and get back. “If I don’t find an animal soon i'm going to have turn back and try again.” Mise said as he continued to walk as he came to a clearing with a few Acacia trees here and there. Mise crouched in the tall grass and made his way to a small berry bush he saw off in the distance and sat down and started to eat some of the berries

“Well *chew* i'm not dead so *chew* thats a good sign” Mise said he gorged on berries “But i’m going to have a major case of the shits later, oh well.” Mise said as he wiped his mouth “Now….what kind of animal….can...I….tame….” Mise said as he looked right in front of him and straight up to the sky as a giraffe had wandered over to graze. “Oh hell yes!” Mise said as he climbed the tree. He shimmied across the branch, breaking off a few small leaf covered branches along the way.

Mise moved slowly and quietly as to not spook the giraffe. One he got to the end of the branch he came face to face the exotic animal “Hey there big guy. You know they call you exotic, but that’s just another word for awesome, which you are.” Mise said as he stuck out the branch for creature to eat off of. As he got closer, he managed to reach out and pet the giraffe as it ate off the branch. After a few minutes of feeding the giraffe and petting it and talking to it, Mise made his way back to the trunk of the tree.

‘Ok, I got to make this count, because if I fuck this up, I could end up hurting myself or the giraffe.’ Mise said in his head as he leapt from the tree and onto the giraffe, much to the creatures shock. But Mise grabbed his spear off his back and cut off a long full branch and held it out for the animal to eat and to lead it along as he rode to back to the village. Mise continued to ride the majestic beast, feeling one with nature. He felt a level of inner peace he hadn’t felt in many years. He continued to lead the giraffe back in the direction of the village as he thought ‘Man and I thought riding a tiger was awesome! This is absolutely insane, if only the guys could see me!’ Mise thought to himself as he rode the giraffe

Meanwhile, Zecora was helping the tribe’s women prepare for dinner for the village as she spoke to herself “Where is Mise, it's getting late, I hope he’s ok.” Zecora said to herself and she picked herbs out of the village garden. As she finished she turned back and began walking back to her hut as one of the tribes members called out “losemusha lisondela! losemusha lisondela! (the young one approaches! the young one approaches!)” The person called out catching the attention of everyone in the village, including Zecora.

They all ran to the main gate of the village to see Mise riding in on giraffe. Needless to say most of them were shocked to see that a new comer had managed to tame such a beast and bring it back as well. “Mise! How the!?….how the!?….what!?” Zecora said as she was completely at a loss for words as Ouda walked up and spoke “Mise, how did you get a giraffe?” Ouda asked shocked.

Mise simply smiled as he stroked the animal’s neck as he spoke “well it was purely by chance. I stopped by an Acacia tree to gather my energy and gather some berries. And when i was finished doing that I turned around and saw this big guy. I quickly climbed the tree, and after a little coaxing, i managed to gain its trust and i carefully got myself on his back and used my spear to cut off a few branches to use as like a carrot and stick method to lead it in the right direction, and the rest is history.” Mise said holding up the branch for the creature to eat.

Zecora turned to the very curious tribe members and translated what Mise said “kahle kwaba luyingxenye ngengozi. Ngithe mangingene isihlahla somunga ukuze abuthele amandla ami futhi abuthele amanye amajikijolo. Futhi lapho ngineminyaka waqeda ukwenza ukuthi i waphenduka futhi wabona lokhu umfana omkhulu. I ngokushesha akhwela emthini, futhi ngemva coaxing kancane, i wakwazi ukuzuza ukwethenjelwa yayo futhi ngokucophelela ngokwami emhlane wakhe wabe esesebenzisa umkhonto ukuthi kufanele ngihlukane amagatsha ukuze bayisebenzise njengekhambi isanqante futhi induku indlela ngiwuphatha endleleni efanele , futhi siyazi ukuthi kwenzekani emva.” Zecora said as the tribe was amazed at how skilled Mise was as the lead warrior spoke “okungukuthi, i sazé bambalwa kakhulu abantu abazokwazi ukwenza into enjalo. une eziningi isibindi. i bahloniphe kakhulu.” The warrior said kneeling and bowing his head

Zecora looked up and Mise and spoke “He says, that is incredible, I have known very few people capable of doing such a thing. you have a lot of courage. I respect you very much.” Zecora translated as the warrior got up and asked “wena manje kumelwe ukhethe ukuba zihlale izinsiza noma usethe mahhala futhi aphile endle, yini okhetha?” The warrior asked as Zecora translated for Mise “You now must choose to keep the animal for resources or set it free and live in the wild once more, what do you choose?” Zecora said as Mise spoke

“I will set it free. It's a creature of the earth, and deserves to live as one. We will find another to keep, but this one will be free once more.” Mise said as he jumped down and as Zecora smiled and spoke “Angizukubeka. Kuyinto isidalwa yomhlaba, futhi kufanele ukuba aphile njengombaleki eyodwa. Sizothola enye ukugcina, kodwa lena kuyoba mahhala” Zecora said as the tribe kneeled and bowed their heads as the giraffe was set free. Mise watched the animal run and be free. He turned around and joined the tribe back in the village.

It was now night time in the Zulu village as the tribe was gathered around the fire. Mise was still in his warrior clothes as he was sitting by the fire as Zecora walked over and sat next to him

“So Mise, how are you enjoying your stay here?” Zecora asked as she and Mise watched the fire dance.

“It's been incredible, definitely an experience I’ll never forget.” Mise said with a smile

“Well I hope you’re hungry, we are having yenkomo, or beef, Isibhede, which is a fermented porridge, which tingles on the tongue, with some sides of amandumbe, which is a root vegetable which we harvest, and lastly, an alcoholic beverage known as utywala.” Zecora said as she pointed to the plates being passed around.

“That sounds delicious, and this fruit paste is wonderful, and the pottery is lovely” Mise said licking a pale pink paste “It's made from guano.” Ouda said chiming in.

“Guano. Sounds so familiar.” Mise said as he started licking the remains of the fruit paste from the bottom of the bowl.“Bat droppings.” Zecora said bluntly and giggling a bit as Mise then froze in place with tongue hanging and dropped the bowl spitting the remains of the paste and wiping off his tongue

“Guano is our chief resource, we use it to make many things in the village.” Zecora explain as Mise had an un-amused look on his face “... Yummy!” Mise deadpanned as the plates of food started to come closer as Mise could start to smell the food

“Oooohhh, that smells incredible, and looks even better.” Mise said as the plate finally made its way to him. It was covered in heaping amounts of meats such as beef and chicken which Mise presumes they bought at a market, starches like beans and rices, vegetable of great variety, and lastly a jug of strong smelling liquid which Mise immediately identified as the alcohol Zecora mentioned earlier

Mise took his share of the food and passed it down line as he began to eat “oh my Faust, this just so good, I mean I know I keep saying that, but I mean it. You can really taste the freshness and purity of the ingredients. I’m definitely bringing this recipe back to canterlot and putting it as a permanent item on my restaurant’s menu, thank you for this Zecora.” Mise said as he playfully kissed her on the cheek.

Zecora giggled a bit at the gesture “well I’m glad you enjoy it, most visitors don’t even bat an eye at it. Which reminds me, we have a special event we want you to join us in. Ouda will take care of that after we eat though.” Zecora said as Mise nodded and continued to eat.

Once dinner was over, the flatware was collected and the children were put to bed while the women took care of the cleaning up. Meanwhile, Mise, Ouda, and the other warrior tribesmen were walking to the edge of the village perimeter carrying torches and what, to Mise, looked like raw meat. They continued on their way till the group stopped much to Mise’s confusion.

“Ouda? What’s going on? Why did we stop?” Mise asked as ouda looked down at Mise. “It's feeding time. Watch.” ouda said as Mise had a slightly worried look on his face. suddenly one of the group’s members whistled loudly as a pack of what looked to be wild african dogs approached the group.

“I told you, its feeding time, their feeding time. We give them meat, they don’t bother us.” Ouda said as he tossed some meat towards the animals Mise was taken back this for a second but son came to terms with the situation and tried his hand at it. “Whoa, this is so awesome!” Mise said as one of the dogs came up and ate the meat out of his hand. Mise soon got an idea and decided to try something. He grabbed a piece of meat and bit it, holding it in his mouth, much to the confusion of the other warriors.

He walked over to the pack and leaned forward allowing the piece of meat to hand from his teeth over the dogs. After a few seconds of waiting one of the wild dogs jumped up and ate the meat right out of Mise’s teeth as the other warriors gasped and whispered to each other. The group finished up what they were doing and made their way back into the village. Mise went into his tent and pulled out his phone and opened Octavia’s contact and began to text her

‘hey Octy, just checking in with you, things are going great here. Although it's lonely at times not having you with me.’ Mise clicked the send button and after a minute or two of waiting his phone buzzed and he saw it was octavia ‘Hi Mise, I miss you so much, I’m glad to hear you’re doing good. That sun must be killer on your skin, hope to see you home soon, love you.’ Mise read in his head as he texted her back saying that he’d love to keep talking but he had to get some sleep. and with that, he put his phone away and went to sleep.

The Next Morning….

Mise woke up the next morning, and pulled out his phone and texted octavia even though he knew I was probably night time for her. Just as he finished getting changed, Zecora popped her head into the hut “Good Morning Mise, I hope you had a good rest, we have a long day ahead of us, come on.” Zecora said as Mise nodded and followed her.

“So, Zecora, where are we going, exactly?” Mise asked as he followed Zecora to the car they drove in on. “We’re going to the local market in town, I need to pick up more supplies, feel free to buy anything that catches your eye.” Zecora said as the two go in the car and drove to the market.

On the way there, Mise phoned a local shipping company to help him transport his shopping list. He knew he was going to be able to get many many things for far cheaper here than in Canterlot.

Timeskip: 2 hours….

The pair arrived at the market and parked the car along the side of the road. They walked up and saw that there were hundreds of people and dozens upon dozens of stands and vendors all trying to sell things. The smell of fresh herbs and spices filled one area while the musty smell of carpets and clothes filled another. There were street food vendors next to jewelry sales people.

“So where do we start? Or do you just want to split up and meet up later?” Mise said

“Let’s split up and meet up later, do you mind if I put my purchases with yours when we drive back? I know you hired that shipping crew.” Zecora said

“Ok, and that’s perfectly fine. We’ll meet up at the moving truck when we’re done.” Mise said

Zecora nodded and went her own way as Mise roamed the market with a briefcase full of money and a knife in his boot and a gun tucked in his waistband in case someone tried to rob him or a deal went bad.

Mise wandered around taking everything in until came across a vender selling bulk wholesale commodities, clearly meant for big time buyers. Mise walked up to the stand and scanned the inventory until he saw what he wanted.

“Excuse me, sir?” Mise said getting the vendors attention

“What can I do for you young man?” the man asked, clearly knowing English, something Mise made a mental note of as it was not his first time dealing with foreign street vendors

“Well, you’ll probably think I’m crazy, but I’ll take 10 gallons of honey, 5000 pounds of cocoa beans, 500 pounds of coffee beans, 100 pounds of vanilla beans, and 100 pounds of sugar.” Mise said as the man was shocked by the order

“W-w-what? H-how...y-you can’t afford that...can you?” the man asked as Mise showed him he briefcase

“Believe me, I can, how much?” Mise asked calmly as the man shakingly pulled out a calculator and punched some buttons

“218,950 Rand p-please…” the man said, still shocked by such a purchase as Mise nodded

“Let’s go inside your building, we don’t need people seeing our exchange.” Mise said as the man nodded and the two went inside and exchanged the money.

They soon re-emerged and Mise told his moving crew, who were waiting on standby, what to take and how much. They nodded and grabbed and loaded onto the truck the purchased goods.

After that was done, Mise continued his journey through the market and came across a spice vendor with a variety of spices. Mise combed over the palette of colorful spices as the vendor noticed this.

“Ahhh, like what you see, young one…?” the vendor asked in raspy voice as Mise looked up

“Very much so, I’ll take 5 pounds of cinnamon, 5 pounds of cumin, 5 pounds of coriander, 5 pounds of cloves, 5 pounds of ginger, 5 pounds nutmeg, 5 pounds of pepper, 5 pounds of paprika, 5 pounds of saffron, 5 pounds of turmeric, 5 pounds of mustard, and 5 pounds of sumac, please” Mise said pointing to the different bins of spices as the man was taken back for a second

“My my my, someone must really have deep pockets to request such an order….” the man said as Mise narrowed his gaze “Don’t even try it, I will warn you, I am armed. Just please put my order together, and I’ll give the money, now, how much?” Mise said calmly but sternly as the man kept his eyes on Mise as he rang him up “Your total comes out to 86,930 rand. Now, where is my money?” the man said slightly disgruntled

“It's right here in my briefcase, lets go inside your stand, I don’t want people to see our transaction.” Mise said as he cracked open the briefcase enough for the man to see the money but no one else. The man nodded in agreement and led Mise inside as the exchanged the money and the man bagged up Mise’s order as the movers once again carried the spices to the truck as the group continued through the market

The next stand to catch Mise’s eye was a fruit vendor, who had a very wide variety of fruits and large amounts of each. Mise walked over and looked over the various fruits, examining each one, all of them meeting his expectations, much to his pleasure.

“Can I help you sir?” the woman running the stand asked as Mise looked up

“Yes, I’ll take 200 pounds of bananas, 100 pounds of mangos, 50 pounds of papayas, 50 pounds of dragon fruit, 150 pounds of pineapples, 50 pounds of figs, 50 pounds of lychees, 50 pounds of horned melons, 45 pounds of cherries, please.” Mise asked as the woman nearly fainted but composed herself

“I...I...i-i don’t know what to say, i’ve never heard such an order, are you sure you can afford all that?” the woman asked as Mise nodded and patted the brief case

“Absolutely, now how much do I owe you?” Mise asked as the woman did few calculations

“That’ll be...20,835 rand, sir” the woman said as Mise nodded

“Gladly, but if you don’t mind, i’d like to do our transaction away from prying eyes.” Mise requested as the woman looked around and nodded and took Mise around back where he gave her the money and she crated up the fruit requested as the moving crew did their thing.

Mise looked at his watch and saw that it was almost time to get going so he only had time for one more purchase. He continued walking until he found a butcher’s stand that also sold other parts of the animals including skins, bones, and teeth/claws. Mise walked up to the stand and looked at the menu

“Hello young man, what can I get you today?” the man asked as he sharpened his knives

“I’ll take 25 pounds of ostrich meat, 25 pounds of wild boar meat, 25 pounds of antelope meat, 25 pounds of shark meat, 25 pounds of wildebeest meat, 50 pounds of lamb, 40 pounds of goat meat, and 1 tiger pelt” Mise said nearly causing the man to drop his knife

“Excuse me?” the man asked as Mise looked at him with a straight face “What? Did you not catch all that?” Mise asked calmly as the man pulled out a pen and paper “Can you just repeat it back to me, one more time?” the man asked as Mise nodded and repeated his order. “Ok, your total comes out to 46,481 rand.” the man said as Mise nodded

“If it's alright with you, I rather exchange the money behind closed doors.” Mise said as the man nodded and unlocked the door and let Mise in where they exchanged the money and packed up Mise’s order in boxes filled with ice packs as the moving crew did their thing one last time.

Mise and the movers made their way back to the truck where Zecora was waiting

“So Mise, did you have a good time shopping?” Zecora asked as Mise nodded

“You could say that, I certainly won’t be running out of lots of things for a while. Come on, let’s return to the village” Mise said as he paid the movers the agreed price plus a little extra for their troubles.

And with that they returned to the village and Mise spent the rest of the day packing up the second plane with everything he bought, making sure the refrigeration unit was on. Once he was done, he locked it up and re-entered the village since the pilot wouldn't be there till tomorrow

Meanwhile in Canterlot…

The CHS gang were outside having lunch like usual, everyone was having a good time talking, everyone except Octavia, who was just poking her meal with a fork and sport a depressed look on her face. Vinyl was the first one to speak up “Come on Tavi, so Mise is away in Africa, it's not the end of your relationship with him.” Vinyl said as octavia just sighed and spoke “I know that, but I wonder if he realizes how much it affects us when does these things.”Octavia said looking down as Indigo, who was skipping school at Crystal Prep, spoke up “Hey you know what, maybe we should all go hang out somewhere you know? Just have a good time and do something.” Indigo suggested as everyone started thinking

“I think that's a great idea! Now, question is, what do we do?” Eclipse said as Artemis spoke up “Why don't we take the tour of the Canterlot chocolate factory?! We can buy mountains of chocolate with Mise’s credit card!” Artemis said with a slight drool as Aria slapped him “Artemis, that is not only credit card fraud, but that sounds stupid too.” Aria said in her usual grumpy tone as Fang spoke up with and idea of his own “What about the carnival? It just came to town and they have great rides and some great games, so why not?” Fang suggested as Indigo leaned over and whispered into his ear

“You only want to do that because you want to take me out on a date.” Indigo said in a bit of a teasing tone as he chuckle a bit with a whisper “Maybe.” Fang whispered to Indigo which made her chuckle a bit while Octavia was thinking ‘There’s something going on with those two...but that’ll come later…’ Octavia thought to herself as she spoke “I think a trip to the carnival sounds delightful! Maybe it’ll help me take my mind off things.” Octavia said with a smile as everyone started talking and discuss what they were going to do there.

“I hear they're bringing in a new rollercoaster! It's called ‘the fiery fist O’ pain!” Rainbow Dash said pumping her fist as Pinkie spoke up “I heard there's going to be a build your own cotton candy cone stand!” Pinkie said licking her lips as Eclipse spoke “I’m going to try my hand at the strong man contest, maybe win Midnight something!” Eclipse said flexing his muscles as Midnight giggled at the display.

Rainbow Dash soon spoke up again “I hereby command ALL couples to take at least one ride through the tunnel of love!” Rainbow Dash said as Fang and Indigo shivered a bit and looked at each other nervously.

“Rainbow, ah don’t think that's such good idea…” Applejack said as Rainbow spoke “Why is that? Unless there's people here in a secret relationship…” Rainbow dash said as Fang and Indigo became even more nervous as Artemis shook his head “No Rainbow, Applejack is meaning by because Mise is not here Octavia can't go on the ride.” Artemis explained as Rainbow just remembered

“Oh right, the resident leprechaun is off searching for his pot of gold, yeah you’re right, it's probably not a good idea.” Rainbow said as Fang and Indigo breathed out a sigh of relief as Fang spoke up “Me and Indigo can stay back with Octavia while you guys can go on the ride.” Fang said quickly as Indigo nodded “Yup, don't worry we will stay by her side.” Indigo said with a nod.

“Why are you two so eager to stay with me, and what was with that sigh, hmm?” Octavia asked raising an eyebrow as the two became more nervous as Indigo got up quickly “I got to go….. Punch the hall monitor, yeah be right back!” Indigo said as she ran out the doors as Artemis spoke “But he is not the blacksmith! He doesn't have the key! And i’m not a rake!” Artemis yelled as all eyes then went on Fang as he quickly got up

“Uh…. got to go….. Spray paint the hall montinter after Indigo finishes punching him, yeah, see you guys!” Fang said as he quickly grabbed his stuff and ran out the door after Indigo leaving the group dumbfounded as Rainbow spoke up “Does anyone else think something weird is going on with them?” Rainbow asked suspiciously as most of the group shrugged or showed very little awareness.

Over with Fang and Indigo….

Fang and Indigo were leaning against one of the walls in the hallway over away from the cafeteria as Fang breathed out a sigh of relief “That was a close one….. Good thing we got out of there.” Fang smiled a bit as Indigo nodded “Yeah, so you ready for the carnival Tib Tib?” Indigo asked in a teasing tone as Fang rolled his eyes

“As ready as I’ll ever be Kitten.” Fang said as Indigo blushed a bit as she playfully punched his arm “Don’t call me Kitten…. Tib Tib.” Indigo said with a small smile as Fang chuckled “Then don’t call me Tib Tib.” Fang said as she shook her head “Nope! You are Tib Tib and that is how it is.” Indigo said as Fang rolled his eyes again “Yes, what was I thinking, but whatever you say Kitten.” Fang said as Indigo blushed more but soon smiled a bit as she nuzzled into his chest in a hug.

Off in the shadows though Lyra and Bon Bon saw this as they giggled a bit “Wait till Octavia hears about this.” Lyra whispered to Bon Bon as she nodded “Yup, they make such a cute couple.” Bon Bon whispered as they giggled and walked deeper into the shadows. “So...you gonna keep cuddling me or are we going to get back to the group?” Fang asked teasingly as Indigo thought about it “Hmm…. keep cuddling!” Indigo said as she nuzzled in more as Fang just let out a small happy sigh “Only with you, I swear….. But that is what makes me happy though….. Just me and you Indigo…..” Fang said as he held Indigo close.

Time Skip: the next night at the carnival…

The group arrived at the pier, it was decked out in lights and signs, with booths and stands dotting the area. They all parked their cars and motorcycles and had walked up to the entrance as Octavia spoke “ok, so where do we start?” Octavia asked as a voice from behind spoke up “Why don’t we start at the food stalls and get something to eat first?!” the voice said as everyone turned around to see the shadow 5 and their boyfriends standing behind them as indigo spoke up “Great to see you guys could make it!” Indigo said as she greeted her friends “It's good to see you are all here as well.” Sunny said as Wolf nodded “Yeah, it's great to see everyone.” Wolf said as Rainbow Dash nodded

“Yeah...greeeaaat…” Rainbow Dash said gritting her teeth as she still held some resentment from the rivalry between the two schools as Indigo and Fang and most of the group just sighed while they shook their heads at Rainbow Dash as Octavia spoke “Rainbow, please, for once let's just try and get along, Mise was willing to risk his friendship with all of us to build that bridge, lets not go burning it down.” Octavia said as rainbow thought about it for a second and spoke “Fine, but i’m keeping an eye on them...” Rainbow said as she backed off as Fang walked up to her and smacked her on the back “Rainbow….. Just shut up and enjoy the carnival….. That is what we came to do and that is what we are all going to do.” Fang said as he started to walk towards the entrance.

“I suggest we get that trip through the tunnel of love out of the way so we don’t have to worry about it later.” Artemis suggested as everyone nodded and wandered around looking for it. As they began to look around the carnival as they saw the games as Pinkie spotted the cotton candy booth “Oooohh!!! Cotton candy!!” Pinkie yelled as she ran over to the stand accidentally knocking the attendant over as she tripped and fell into the cotton candy machine herself.

Everyone ran over to the booth as pinkie crawled out and looked at her friends who were shocked by what they saw “What?” Pinkie asked confused as rarity stepped forward “look for yourself” rarity said pulled out a hand mirror as pinkie looked into it and saw she was completely covered in cotton candy and had a cotton candy cone on her head “Hey! I look just like the cotton candy monster from Scooby Doo!” Pinkie said as she made short work of her candy costume.

After Pinkie ate and licked herself clean and Octavia payed for the cotton candy with Mise’s credit card he gave her before he left, the group continued looking around as they came across another stand that caught their eye, the strong man high striker. “Oh now this is my kind of game!” Eclipse said as he ran up to the game as the attendant jumped out from behind “STOP! HAMMER TIME!” the attendant yelled as Eclipse was about to challenge him to a dance off but decided against it “I’ll take a swing at it” Eclipse said as he handed over some money.

The man nodded and gave Eclipse a giant mallet. Eclipse glanced back at Midnight who giggled and waved her fingers at him. He turned back around and swung the hammer and sent the puck flying up the pole, but it fell drastically short of the bell.

“Sad sack...? What a load of ass…” Eclipse said stomping off as none other than Applejack’s grandmother, Granny Smith, walked over and payed for a turn and hit the the pedal with her purse and sent the puck soaring up and ringing the bell “DING DING DING, WE HAVE A WINNER!” the man said as he handed Granny Smith a stuffed animal.

Granny Smith took the toy and walked over to eclipse who was sitting on milk crate with a pissd off look on his face “Cheer up sonny! Here, take this and quit being such a sissy! By the way it's not how hard you it, it's how you hit it.” Granny said as she walked off. Eclipse looked at the toy and wasted little time in giving it to Midnight, who gladly accepted it. “I swear that game is rigged, I don’t how, but i’m sure of it” Eclipse said to himself with a hint of anger as Midnight kissed him and spoke

“It doesn’t matter, you’re still my man.” Midnight said as Artemis spoke up “Ok, now that Pinkie has been fed, and Eclipse got his gift for Midnight, can we get the tunnel of love nightmare out of the way.” Artemis said as everyone nodded and agreed. They continued on their way till they found what they were looking for. It was a river boat ride through a giant heart shaped tunnel that was strung up with pink and red lights. Most of the guys gagged mentally at the sight, where as other sucked it up and got in line.

“So...what do we do? Do we stay here and be labeled single and risk Rarity’s armada of shipping or go on the ride and blow our cover?” Indigo whispered to Fang “I don’t know really….. Damn it…. Its pretty much a damn lose, lose situation right now ain't it?” Fang whispered back to Indigo as she nodded

“Pretty much…. What the hell are we going to do?” Indigo whispered back as Fang was going to respond until the two were being pushed in by Rarity “Come on you two! We found a pair to keep Octavia company, now you get your chance to ride together…” Rarity said in a sing song voice as the two fell into the swan shaped boat and started floating down the river. “I will have….my revenge!!” Fang yelled back as he disappeared out of sight and into the darkness.

Fang settled back into his seat and crossed his arms “Well...now we're stuck here, and the ride is 15 minutes, now what?” Fang said as Indigo spoke “I don't know…. Hmm…..” Indigo said trying to think as Fang spoke “Want to make out?” Fang asked Indigo as she nodded “Sure!” and leapt at Fang.

Back With Octavia….

Back outside the tunnel of love, Octavia was standing, talking with two of her friends, Lyra and BonBon. The pair were discussing the day's events and just chewing the fat. “And that's how me and BonBon became such great friends…” Lyra said eyeballing BonBon as BonBon smiled “Yup, and we’ve been at each other’s side ever since.” BonBon said.

“Well i’m happy to see you two are so happy together, oh that reminds me, you two have eyes all over the place right?” Octavia asked as the pair looked at each other then back at Octavia as Lyra spoke “Yeah, we know the low-down on everyone at school, why?” Lyra asked as octavia spoke

“Well...i’ve been noticing some ‘strange’ behavior between Fang and Indigo, have you two noticed anything like that?” Octavia asked in a low tone as the pair smirked as BonBon spoke “Oh yeah, we’ve noticed…” BonBon said as Lyra added on “We saw them cuddling and calling each other pet names in the hallway earlier today, Indigo called him ‘Tib Tib’ and Fang called her ‘Kitten’. It was soooo cute!” Lyra said with a squee as Octavia’s jaw dropped “Oh...my….faust!! I just saw those two get in the tunnel of love!” Octavia gasped as she ran to the exit of the ride and waited for Fang and Indigo to come out.

Back with Fang and Indigo…

Fang and Indigo were in the tunnel of love making out as they soon exited the tunnel but did not notice as Indigo opened her eyes a bit and stopped them “F-Fang….” Indigo said nervously as Fang opened his eyes “What’s wrong Indigo? Is something the matter?” Fang asked as Indigo pointed behind him as he turned to see Octavia with a large cheeky grin as he whispered “Oh…. fuck….” Fang whispered as Indigo pushed him off

“Let go of me nerd!” Indigo said acting like she was trying to get him off of her as Octavia just shook her head “It's too late for that, they way you were making out, I thought you were trying to eat each other’s faces…” Octavia said holding her grin as the two blushed deeply as Fang spoke “Alright, so we're in a relationship…. Does that really concern you Octavia?” Fang asked as Octavia spoke

“No, not really, i'm happy for you, I just have one question.” Octavia said as the two sighed in relief as Indigo spoke “Sure, what is the question Octavia?” Indigo asked as octavia spoke “How long were you planning on keeping it a secret?” Octavia asked as the two got off the boat and onto land as Fang and Indigo looked at each other with uneasy looks

“Well…. We were going to tell but…..” Fang tried to say as Indigo spoke up “It's mostly your friends Rainbow Dash and Rarity.” Indigo said as Octavia nodded in understandment “I get it, they can be so immature sometimes, but don’t worry, I won’t tell them.” Octavia said smiling as the two breathed out a sigh of relief “Thanks Octavia, you really saved us on that one.” Fang said with a small smile as Indigo nodded in agreement “Really thank you, come on let's go to the main attraction.” Indigo said as Octavia nodded and the three walked off to join the rest of the group.

The group was walked through the carnival as Vinyl stopped “Hey look! Freak show! And judging from the signs they have the bearded lady and the strong man, the octo girl and lobster boy, the exotic Eko and Iko, and a new one called el indestrucigado! That’s spanish for something i'm sure. Let’s check it out!” Vinyl said as everyone walked into the tent and looked around at the various spectacles such as a muscular man bending metal pipes with his teeth and a woman scratching her nose with her feet...from behind. The group continued as they came to a clearing with a spotlight shining down in the center as a dark figure walked out and looked at the group “OK FIRST RULE OF FIGHT CLUB! DON’T TALK ABOUT FIGHT CLUB!” the person said as everyone gasped and yelled “TREBLE!?” the group yelled as Sonata spoke up

“Wait a sec, if you’re not supposed to talk about fight club, then why are you talking about it now?” Sonata asked with blank expression as everyone either facepalmed or began to think about her comment as vinyl stepped forward “flames!? What are you doing here?” vinyl asked as treble spoke “Well Celtic and Tiberious thought it’d be funny to have me be here as the world’s most indestructible man!” Treble said as pinkie popped up behind the pair

“Treble! I just found out that they’re having a sale on tickets to the Fiery Fist O’ Pain! Come on let’s go!” Pinkie said as the pair, along with Rainbow Dash, Lemon Zest, Indigo, and Fang made a B-line for the roller coaster with the rest of the group trailing behind leisurely as Sugarcoat spoke up “Your friends are really weird, but then again our friends are pretty crazy as well.” Sugarcoat said as the two groups agreed on the point.

Pinkie and treble were the first to reach the entrance and looked up at the sign “Warning: this ride may cause crying, screaming, projectile vomiting, amnesia, spine loss, embarrassing accidents, uncontrollable gas, and explosive diarrhea…” the pair read as they got in line. After a few minutes of waiting, the 6 friends got in their carts, with Pinkie and Treble in the first, Rainbow and Lemon in the second, and Fang and Indigo in the third. The attendant walked over to each “safety first!” the man said as he wrapped each pair in duct tape, strapped skateboarding helmets on them, and pulled the bar down.

“Alright, in case of injury, i'm required to tell you that neither the ride’s owners, attendants, or carnival owners are liable, so good luck and don’t die.” the man said as he pushed the button and the carts took to the track. The carts slowly climbed up the hill, higher and higher until it came to the peak as Fang turned to Indigo “In case we don’t make it, I want you to thank you for being my girlfriend and being their for me” Fang said in very low tone so no one else would hear and kissed Indigo on the cheek as she blushed. Soon the cart creaked over the edge of the peak and dropped at a 90 degree angle as everyone screamed in fear and excitement. But just as quickly as the ride began it was over and the cart came to a halt.

“THAT...WAS...AWESOME!!!” Rainbow Dash screamed with her hands in the air as Lemon spoke “Yeah! That was super epic!” Lemon said striking a guitar rift pose. Fang and Indigo were the next ones to get off as Fang pulled out his butterfly knife and cut him and Indigo out of their duct tape cocoon “That...was by far one of the coolest and scariest rides i’ve ever been on!” Fang said as Indigo spoke next

“Yeah, but you’re welcome, I was wrong about you before, come on let's go.” Indigo said as the pair walked back with the group. Lastly, Pinkie and Treble were the last to walk, or in this case wobble, out. They were bent back almost 180 degrees with their heads dragging in the ground as the attendant walked over “Uh, I think you forgot these” the man said holding two spines as the two cheered and grabbed their spines and popped them back into their bodies and ran to the group.

Timeskip: 1 hour...

The group had decided to settle down and have something to eat. The found the food court section and were in the middle of eating when one of the carnival organizers approached the group “excuse me, are any of you the part of the group known as the ‘rainbooms’?” the man asked the group nodded and the rainbooms stepped forward “What can we do for you?” Sunset asked as the man spoke “Well, we were supposed to have a band play tonight, but they canceled on us at the last minute, and i was told that you have quite the reputation and were here, so i was wondering if you’d mind filling in for them, we’ll pay you the same we were going to pay them.” the man asked as the group agreed.

Soon enough, the rainbooms were getting ready for their performance as the crowd started to gather. Backstage the girls were putting the finishing touches on their costumes “Ok, everyone ready?” Sunset asked as everyone nodded and walked out on stage dressed in their usual stage outfits and face paint. The band began to play a song called a “Perfect Day for Fun" as everyone cheered, even granny smith who was head banging and rocking out with flash sentry’s band mates in the front row. Once the song was over the crowd cheered and clapped and the band bowed and walked off stage.

The rest of the group met them backstage “That was great you guys! Would you do me a favor and maybe play a Def Leppard song next time?” Lone Wolf asked as Sunset spoke “We’ll see what we can do.” sunset said as Lone Wolf nodded. “Well this has certainly been quite the day, i'm glad we were able to put our differences aside and hang out like this, we should definitely do it more often.” Octavia said happily as everyone agreed and made their way to the exit.

Mise, Zecora, and rest of the tribe were gathered round a large bonfire. Mise was now changed out of his warrior clothes as he was adorned in ceremonial robes and was standing next to the lead warrior. Zecora stepped forward with chief by her side as they waked up to Mise.

“Mise, you have proven yourself to have all the qualities of a true zulu warrior and tribesman. You ventured out with your fellow warriors, you tamed a wild giraffe, something that hasn’t been in many moons. You welcomed our traditions and customs. We have eaten, slept, cooked, and trained alongside us for the past week without thinking anything of it. For that, and for your unwavering respect and kindness. We welcome you into the tribe. From this point on, you will be known to us and all zulu everywhere as ‘owezizwe bamukelekile’ meanng ‘welcome forgeiner’.” Zecora said as the chief made markings on Mise’s face with natural paints and clays.

“wena manje omunye wethu. kwangathi ungezwa baphathe lokhu isihloko nani kuze kube phakade. kungakhathaliseki lapho ukhona, uzoba njalo abe ekhaya lapha. ukwamukela besizwe, owezizwe bamukelekile.” the chief said as he and the rest of the tribe knelt down and bowed their heads in respect of their new tribesman.

The tribe members got back up, and Zecora looked at Mise “the cheif says, you are now one of us. may you carry this title with you forever. no matter where you are, you'll always have a home here. welcome to the tribe, welcome foreigner.” Zecora said as Mise tried hard to fight back the tears of joy and pride trying to escape his eyes.

“Tell him, that, this is a bigger honor that he or anyone here can imagine, that i am deeply grateful for everything they have done, and that i will never forget this moment of the people ha helped make it happen.” Mise said smiling as Zecora nodded and turned to the chief and translated as the chief nodded back.

The next morning….

Zecora, the chief, and Mise were gathered outside the chief’s hut. “manje ukuthi wena esizwe samaZulu, wena ukufinyelela okugcwele kokubekelwa imingcele emayini. landela me futhi ngizonithatha emayini.” the chief said as Zecora translated “the chief, now that you are a zulu tribesmen, you have full unrestricted access to the mine. follow him and he will take you to the mine.” Zecora said as Mise nodded and followed the chief and Zecora to a hill just outside the fence that surrounded the village.

They walked up to the base of the hills to the mouth of a tunnel closed off with a gate. Zecora unlocked the gate and opened it for Mise. “This is where you take over Mise, there's a shovel, pick-ax, so baskets and buckets in there, good luck.” Zecora said as Mise nodded and walked in. he took off his shirt noticing how hot it was going to be and grabbed some equipment and got to work.

“Brothers of the mine rejoice! Swing, swing, swing with me. Raise your pick and raise your voice! Sing, sing, sing with me, Down and down into the deep, Who knows what we'll find beneath? Diamonds, rubies, gold, and more, Hidden in the mountain store

Born underground, suckled from a teat of stone. Raised in the dark, the safety of our mountain home. Skin made of iron, steel in our bones, To dig and dig makes us free! Come on, brothers, sing with me!

I am a dwarf and I'm digging a hole. Diggy diggy hole, diggy diggy hole. I am a dwarf and I'm digging a hole. Diggy diggy hole, digging a hole. I am a dwarf and I'm digging a hole. Diggy diggy hole, diggy diggy hole. I am a dwarf and I'm digging a hole. Diggy diggy hole, digging a hole” Mise sang as he worked, swinging way with hs axe and taking away chunks of earth and rock.

2 weeks later…
(because let’s be real here, no one wants to see Mise digging in the dirt for two weeks….)

Mise had finally moved his last shovel load of dirt and rock as he wiped the sweat off his brow. He sat on a rock near the mouth of the cave and looked through his findings. Everytime he found gold or diamonds, he’s put them in burlap sacks. He had small pouch full of diamonds and a sack full of gold nuggets. He smiled at his finds, knowing that soon he would use them to make the best decision of his life, and octavia the happiest person ever.

Mise made his way back to the village. He packed up his stuff and said his goodbyes to Zecora and the other zulu tribes members. He wave goodbye as he left village and boarded the plane.

Mise pulled out his phone as he dialed octavia’s number “Hey Octy, it's Mise!” Mise said as octavia nearly jumped out of her seat with joy “Mise! How are you!? Are you on your way home?! Also your brother is here, he’s talking with vinyl” Octavia said as Mise nodded “well don’t let him get too carried away, I know me and him have only talked through texts, calls and skype, I still want him in one piece when i get back.” Mise said as octavia nodded “alright i’m going to go check on them, i’ll see you when you get home.” Octavia said as she hung up “vinyl! Mise i on his way home! Keep whiskey in 1 piece!” Octavia said

A few hours later….

Mise’s plane touched down on the runway of the airfield. He looked out the window to see his tank, his friends, his brother, and some faces amongst the group he didn’t recognize. The plane eventually came to a stop as Mise got up and opened the door a he stepped out. “Mise!!!” everyone cheered as the swarmed him with octavia running up to him in catching him in an embracing hug. “Oh Mise! it's so go to see you again!” Octavia said as she and Mise embraced in a loving kiss as everyone stepped back and gave them some space and let them have their moment.

Mise and octavia eventually broke their kiss as octavia looked down “sweet jesus! Did you even bring a pair of scissors on that trip? You look like the lead singer of ZZ Top!” Octavia said shocked as she looked at Mise’s beard which was dangling just past his stomach but above his belt “hehehe, sorry…” Mise said laughing nervously causing the beard to jump up and down with his jaw movement.

“Well we’ll just have cynder and her friends braid it. there’s no way you can walk around or work with it loose like that.” octavia said as Mise nodded “fine, just as long as i don’t have to cut it.” Mise said as he looked over at a storage hanger in the distance. “Alright boys, see that hanger over there? My second plane is stored in there. We need to unload it. Once that’s done, i’ll give you all your gifts.” Mise said as all the guys nodded and made their way over.

“So Mise, what did you get?” Fang asked as the guys were eager to find out as well “well...let’s just say, there’s a reason i took a plane just for my purchases.” Mise said as everyone scratched their heads as to what he meant until he opened up the cargo door.

The gang looked inside and were in shock at what they saw, inside were sacks and boxes piled high and packed to the brim. The smell of herbs and spices infused with the intoxicating aroma of exotic meats and produce emanated from the plane as everyone’s stomach’s growled audibly.

“Mise….what the hell did do?! Buy the whole fucking country!?” soul exclaimed as artemis’s eyes went wide and he slowly floated up in the air wafted towards the precious cargo. “Ah ah ah! No you don’t!” Clyde said as he grabbed artemis’s ankles trying to pull him away but making sure to not pull to hard and rip his pants off. Soon enough the whole group was playing tug-a-war with artemis and a plane loaded with the only thing he loved more than aria.

“Not exactly, the price of...well everything is like a 1/10th of what it is here. So i took advantage of the situation. Now the sooner we get this stuff unloaded, the sooner we can sample it. Now roll up your sleeves and grab a load.” Mise said as he grabbed a sack of coffee.

“Mise, where exactly are we putting all this stuff?” Zero asked as Mise put the sack on the ground “just get it off the plane for now, and do your best to separate each item to its own pile. I’ll have a moving company move it to more permanent storage.” Mise said as he went back for another load.

Everyone did as Mise said and made piles of each product. After a couple hours of heavy lifting and sending the girls off to do something while waiting, the job was done. “Alright, great job everyone, now for your reward. Come on, let’s go meet the girls over at the other plane.” Mise said as he and the guys walked back to the plane as the girls were walking up as well “as always octy, your timing is impeccable.” Mise said as he pecked octavia on the cheek.

“Celtic!! Where the skagfuck is my god damn African Pepsi!!” treble said screaming.

BITCH! FIRST OF ALL! CALM YO SHIT! SECOND! IT'S ON THE PLANE!

“Jeez, what crawled up your ass and died…” Ireble said he turned his attention back to Mise and the group “Aaannnyyywaay….I have gifts for all of you!” Mise said as everyone’s face’s lit up, some of the girls getting giddy at the thought of what it might be, some already knowing but still excited.

Mise eventually emerged from the plane once again. He carried with him a large sack over his shoulder, he looked like santa’s evil twin as he walked off the plane and set the sack down on the ground. “Alright, first up is treble’s gift! I got you an african pepsi” Mise said as he pulled out a bottle of yellow looking liquid with the pepsi label and a baobab tree in the background of the label. Treble eagerly snatched the pepsi out of Mise’s hand and chugged it down

“Okay, next up is eclipse and midnight. Eclipse, i got you that tiger pelt you asked for.” Mise said as he pulled out a large tiger pelt and handed it to eclipse “thank you sir, this means a lot!” eclipse said as Mise dug back into the bag “and for you midnight, i have some handmade jewelry from my friend Zecora and the other zulu women of the village i stayed at during my trip.” Mise said as he pulled out a necklace and a couple bracelets.

“Oh my god , they’re beautiful Mise, thank you!” Midnight said Mise handed out other jewelry pieces “i couldn’t give to one and not the rest.” Mise said as he handed the rest of the girls jewelry. “Thank you Mise!” the girls said in unison causing Mise to chuckle.

“And i saved the best one for last.” Mise said as he pulled out a small pouch. “Alright, everyone close your eyes and put out your hand. Ad if you peek i’m taking your gift back.” Mise said as everyone nodded and closed their eyes and stuck out their hands.

One by one, Mise put a small but very heavy object in each of their hands. All the while each person trying to figure out what it was. “Can we look now? The anticipation is killing me!” Pinkie said holding her breath as her hair and head began to inflate like a balloon. “Ok, now you can all open your eyes and look at your gifts.” Mise said as everyone opened their eyes and looked at their hands. “Y-you’re joking right? This is fake…..i-it has to be!” Rainbow said her voice trembling as Mise shook his head

“i’m not that mean, no, you are each holding your own solid gold nugget. And before you ask, it's yours do with as you wish. And in case you’re wondering, with gold at about 1500 dollars and ounce, each nugget is worth about 2000 dollars.” mse said as everyone’s jaw dropped “Mise, if i wasn’t already taken i’d kiss you!” Midnight said as Mise chuckled “im glad you like your gifts.” Mise said as his phone began to ring “hold that thought, hello?” Mise said as he answered the phone

“Misey! It's your cousin Crown Jewel! Me and Warhammer are at the cafe, just as you asked.” Crown said as she took a sip of her coffee “alright, thanks for the heads up, i’ll be right over.” Mise said as he hung up “Ok, I hate to cut this reunion short, but I have to run over to the cafe, my cousins are in town and I have some family matters to attend to, and don’t worry, i’ll be home in time for dinner.” Mise said octavia nodded and he climbed into his tank and drove off.

chapter 28

chapter 31

Mise was currently on his front lawn rolled under the front of his tank doing some regular maintenance work and tweeking a few parts. “Ok, just got to connect this wire to this plug and hopefully it’ll connect the circuits to the outlet and not turn me into irish tempura…” mise said as he soldered the wires together. “Ok that should do it! I have to thank artemis for giving me the idea to update ol’ ironsides here. Lets test this puppy out now!” mise said as he rolled out from under his tank.

He sat up and climbed into the driver’s seat as he looked at the new steering wheel he installed with a car horn right in the middle “ok, in three, two, one…” mise said as he blasted the horn “Works like a goddamn charm! Wait till the guys see this….hmmm, i wonder what it’d take to make 25 ton panzer fly….oh well!” mise said he climbed out of his tank. He sat on the front and pulled out a list “ok, install new more powerful engines? Check. New suspensions? Check. Badass horn? Check. Change the grease and lube up the gears? Check. Alright I think that's everything.” Mise said as he sat there for a second thinking.

“I should really see about hanging out with Fang and Eclipse again, I know Eclipse mentioned something about wanting to a retro video-game marathon. Hmm, maybe i’ll call them later…” Mise said as his phone began to ring. He picked it up and saw it was a one of his old partners in crime.

“Hey V! What’s up man!? I haven’t talked to you since set off all “fireworks” back belfast!” Mise said as the man known as V laughed a bit “Yes yes, the gunpowder plot, how could anyone forget. Anyway, i wanted to know if you’d be interested in checking out my new summer camp, the basis is you come here, and you learn how to blow shit up while actually blowing shit up all day. What do you say?” V asked as Mise let out a fanboy like squee “Are you kidding me!? I’d love to go do that! Is it alright if I grab a couple friends to bring along?” Mise asked

“But of course, they’re not cops or anything right?” V responded as Mise shook his head “Anything but, trust me, they’re gonna be great additions! I’ll see you when we get there.” Mise said as he hung up the phone and dialed Fang “Yo Fang! Guess where we're going?!” Mise said excitedly “Uh…. are we going to Las Vegas?” Fang asked as Mise shook his head “Even better than that! We're going to explosives camp! It's exactly what it sounds like, but we're only going for the day. So get ready to leave by this afternoon. Okay?” Mise said as Fang got excited “Dude! That is fucking awesome! It will be just like that episode of Camp Camp.” Fang said as he chuckled a bit “Exactly, now I gotta make this call to Eclipse too, so i’ll talk to you later.” Mise said as he and Fang said their goodbye’s.

While Fang was busy running around his apartment getting his things together and trying to keep himself from exploding, mise was dialing Eclipse to tell him the same thing he just told Fang “Yo Eclipse! Guess where we're going?!” Mise asked as Eclipse was curious “No. Where are going? Wait, does it involve your island?” Eclipse asked as Mise shook his head “If you’re talking about the video game marathon, I’m gonna try to do that next week. But no, you, me, and Fang, are gonna go to explosives camp for the weekend! A whole day of blowing shit up!” Mise said excitedly

“Shit, man! I'm so in! Let me get some stuff ready and I'll be right over!” Eclipse said excitedly as he hung up the phone. “Well now that's taken care of, I can pack up my C4, nitroglycerin, dynamite, and anything I want, V never said I couldn’t bring my own explosives!” mise said talking to himself and running back inside to pack.

Timeskip: 2 hours later…

Mise and Eclipse were waiting in Mise’s explosive filled tank in front of Fang’s apartment waiting for him to come out. “Any idea what’s taking so long?” Mise asked Eclipse as he shrugged “Not really. My only guess is he's saying goodbye to Indigo, or something.” Eclipse said as Mise nodded “Yeah, okay, that makes sense.” he said. Almost as if on cue, Fang came running out the door and slid down the railing, landing right next to the tank “Sorry I’m late guys, I was saying goodbye to Indigo….. A very long, and crazy goodbye….” Fang said blushing a bit as he climbed the tank as the two snickered.

“I don’t mean to pry, but did she, ya know, give you some fresh memories, if you catch my drift…?” Mise asked as Fang’s blushed deeper “Uh…. W-Well…. Y-Yes…. A…. A lot of memories…..” Fang had said as he sat down on the tank. “Well I'm glad to see you two are keeping it alive between the two of you.” Mise said as he started up the tank. “So, how you two been? I know we see each other but it's been awhile since we hung out.” Mise said.

“I’ve been doing alright. I've been showing Midnight Monster Hunter 4 Ultimate.” Eclipse said as he turned to Fang, “What about you?” Eclipse asked as Fang thought a bit “Well…. Pretty good really, me and Indigo have been thinking of moving in together during senior year, but other than that and a visit from my sisters…. Pretty good really….. I still remember when my big sis Milky met Indigo while you were gone man, she almost smothered Indigo by accident.” Fang said with a small chuckle as Mise started to chuckle “Well I'm glad to see you guys are doing good, I've been meaning to check that game out. Maybe you can bring it next week and really Fang? How big are we talking here?” Mise asked as Eclipse became curious too “Yeah, I got to hear this. And don't worry Mise, if you like hunting dinosaurs and dragons, you'll love Monster Hunter!” Eclipse said with an excited smile.

“Hmm….. let’s see about…. Around the size of G cups, hell crazy enough we used to date….. Were not real brother and sister like Smoke and Butterfly…. It’s kind of a long story really….. Anyway yeah, G cups man.” Fang said to the two as Mise spit out his water he was drinking “Bejaysus and bagora! That’s insane! And I thought Adagio had big tits!” Mise said as Eclipse picked his jaw up off the floor “I...I...h-how is that even possible! And you dated her? You sir are god among men!” Eclipse said as Fang just shrugged.

“We known each other since we were kids….. When I was five and she was around seven to eight, I went up to her with a ring I made with flowers and pipecleaners and said ‘When I get older, I want to marry you Milky.’.... Over time we did, we had fun, went on many dates, watched the stars…… we even….. Did you know, under the stars in the park…..” Fang blushed a bit as Mise smiled “Well you are a very lucky man even though you may not think so, and that is very sweet how you proposed to her like that.” Mise said as Fang nodded a bit “I guess man…. And I think so to this day…. Sadly though our relationship was frowned upon and…. She just did not feel we were compatible together….. So we broke up…. And you already know the rest really….. Except Milky is single again….. Her ex cheated on her….. He’s a low life fuck anyway….. So now I am helping her find a new one….. She does not want me to help her, but I want to help her…. It’s the least I can do since she was always there for me….. She visits a lot to mine and Indigo’s apartment as well you may see her at Sugarcube corner when she delivers milk.” Fang said with a small smile as mise nodded.

“Well, I mean, the good part about all that is, is that you and her are still on good terms, despite what’s happened in the past.” Mise said as eclipse chimed in “Yeah, I mean if you think about it, Canterlot is a place of second chances and new beginnings, if any place is going to offer you a chance to start anew it's here!” Eclipse said smiling as Fang nodded with a warm smile “You know, you're both right on that really….. And hell if I never came here, I could have ended up in jail or in the grave with Junebug and my parents…. So…. I am glad I came here, I found a great girlfriend, have great friends and doing better in school.” He said with a warm smile as the two nodded “Exactly Fang! And to be honest, if I hadn’t come here, we’d both be in jail or the ground, so i'm glad I did.” Mise said smiling as Fang nodded with a smile while Eclipse smiled a bit “Got that right guys, i’m glad my mom adopted me and Cynder, now we are a happy family.” He said as the Fang and Mise nodded.

“So I guess…. It’s like a form of fate you know?” Fang said as Mise began to ponder it “Yeah, almost like some divine force pulled off the paths we were on and put us on a new one, one that lead to great prosperity and freedom, friendship, and love.” Mise said while Fang nodded “Exactly man, and that is the crazy thing about the world, it’s fate that brought everyone to Canterlot, and fate is the same thing that lead us to who we are today.” He said as Eclipse nodded “You are very right on that…. I guess in a way…. This was all destined to happen… one way or another….” He said with a small smile “Indeed, you never know what fate has in store, so you just have to live in the here and now, because you never know when it can all be taken away…..ok enough philosophical crap, who want to see something awesome!” mise said looking at his watch then to his phone and back on to where he was driving “Hell yeah man! I want to see what happens when you drop a fucking ton of C4 in a lake and push the button!” Fang said happily as Eclipse chuckled.

“I feel like we’re going to go full fledge red dawn in camp!” He said as Mise chuckled “More like Red Faction Guerilla! But that's in a few minutes, were almost to the camp by the way. But what i was talking about was, see that pile of dirt over there?” Mise asked slowing down a bit and pointing out towards a construction site in the shadow of what looked to be their destination “Yeah? What about it man?” Fang asked as Mise smirked “You ever seen Dukes of Hazzard?” Mise asked as he rolled the tank in a specific position as Fang and Eclipse nodded “Yeah, it was a really good movie.” Eclipse said as Fang spoke up “Yeah…. Did you get the car from the movie?” He asked as Mise shook his head “Oh even better, you’re riding in it…” Mise said as he revved the tanks engines “Oh sweet mother of faust….. This is going to be awesome…..” Fang said as Eclipse chuckled.

“Guess this means we’re the Duke boys now guys….” Eclipse said holding onto something as Mise soon punched it “GRAB YOUR COCKS AND DROP YOUR SOCKS!!” Mise said the tank went from 0 to 60 in less than 10 seconds as it barreled towards the dirt pile. In the blink of an eye the tank hit the dirt and was almost instantly airborne as Mise blasted the horn catching the attention of everyone in the camp “YEEEEEHHHHHHHAAAAAAAAAWWWWWWWW!!!!!!” The three screamed from the tank as they flew into the center of camp “Thank you for flying Panzer Airlines! Prepare for splashdown!!” Mise yelled as the tank made a splashdown landing, with surprising almost no damage.

Fang was the first to get up “T-That was….. Fucking awesome man! Let’s do it again!” Fang yelled as Eclipse was laughing “Oh my faust guys! That was so insane!” He said as Mise chuckled “Maybe later, I put some airplane suspensions on this thing, you could go skydiving in this son a bitch.” Mise said he climbed out of the tank as Fang chuckled and climbed out and helped Eclipse out “Sweet! Cause that was fucking fun man!” Fang had said as Eclipse nodded “Yeah! It was almost right out of the Dukes of hazards!” He said as the camp slowly started to walk towards the tank “Mise! How did you get a tank and make it fly!?” a tall man asked as he approached the group. He had long black hair and wore black clothing and a Guy Fawkes mask.

Mise looked behind him and ran up to the man as the campers and and other staff gathered behind “My uncle gave it to me, and very carefully.” Mise said smirking as he he turned around “Eclipse! Fang! Drop your cocks and grab your socks! We‘re burning daylight!” mise said enjoying the sound of his new catch phrase as Fang got off the tank “We’re all ready ready man, we just need to unpack the tank, as well I will have to smoke outside cause I did not want to blow us towards savangarde.” Fang said as he took a smoke out and light it, Eclipse got off the tank as he dusted his clothes off “Nice Skyrim reference, as well he’s right Mise, we need to unpack everything.” He explained as Mise nodded a bit

“Alright, just be careful with the nitroglycerin, you drop a box of that and i’ll be raining body parts. The C4 you can handle like a box of rocks, same with the dynamite and semtex.” Mise said as Eclipse nodded as Fang gave a salute and snuffed his smoke out as he climbed the tank and start to unpack it as he handed the boxes to Eclipse. “We should have it unpacked in no time Mise.” Eclipse said as he gently put down the box of nitroglycerin “Good job boys, and Fang, i’m taking us to vegas for a special occasion anyway, so don’t worry about that.” Mise said as he turned back to see the campers still in shock “W-Where and h-how did you get all that, sir?” a young looking camper asked.

“Uhh, I know a guy…” Mise said not eager to reveal his illegal activity to strangers. “Well Mise, i’m glad you and your friends were able to make it, I have no doubt you’ll make good additions like you said.” V said as Fang wiped some sweat from his brow “Were glad we can join sir…. As well I’m Fang by the way…. But as well don’t worry about my smoking sir…..” He said setting down a case of dynamite “Well we keep the explosives in special storage units, so as long as you don’t smoke within that vicinity or during projects, you’re okay.” V said as he took off the mask to reveal he was just a normal looking guy. “Got you sir…. As well that is good to hear…..” He said tossing a case of C4 to Eclipse as he placed it on the ground “That is a good thing…. We don’t need to be mailed home in bodybags….” Eclipse said wiping his brow of sweat

“Trust me young man, if you get killed here, they're going to have bury you between two pieces of bread with lettuce and tomato because these explosions are enough to turn you into ground beef.” V warned as Eclipse swallowed the lump in his throat “S-Shit….” He set another case of explosives on the ground with the rest as Fang set down the last crate “All clear boss…..” Fang said in a fake tone and chuckled a bit “Excellent, now we can join the rest of the camp. V, what’s on the agenda for this weekend?” Mise asked as V spoke up “alright, you will all, including the counselors, will split into groups of three. We will then practice setting off various explosives in various scenarios.” V said as mise, Fang, and Eclipse, instantly formed their group.

Before the next instruction could be given, a big truck backed up. “Oh hey! It's here!” mise said running over to the truck. Soon enough the truck stopped and dumped out about 100 life-like Principal Cinch statues. “Uh...Mise, it's bad enough we have 1 cinch, why do we now have 100 of them?” Eclipse asked as Fang spoke “Dude…. I have a really big weeping angels vibe right now…..” Fang said as he lit another smoke in worry “Don’t worry guys, these cinch’s are for testing our explosive designs out, in other words, we’re gonna blow them up!” Mise said as he signed for the delivery “Dude…. That is just insane…. I love it!” Fang said as Eclipse chuckled a bit “Guess I can finally get a form of revenge on the bitch….” Eclipse said as he looked at the statues “Exactly! Come on, lets gets a move on!” Mise said grabbing a cinch statue.

The group made their way across the camp to a open field like area. “Ok, now, each group will be given a specially train explosives expert to help with their design and execution. Mise, since i know that not only are you an expert in explosives but you have more than enough to supply an army, you and your friends can do a sort of freestyle, basically have at it and try not to kill anyone but those statutes.” V said as Mise nodded “Alright boys! Let's do this!” Mise said as the three of them got to work “This is going to be fucking awesome!” Fang said as he dragged another statue as Eclipse was chuckling “This bitch is going to get it!” He said picking up one of the statues.

Mise chuckled a bit “This is why were friends, brothers in arms, and high explosives!” mise said as he started molding a block of C4 “Eeny meeny miny moe, I wonder where the C4’s gonna go…” Mise said as he shove the block of C4 up the ass of the cinch statue as Eclipse snickered “I think that’s as much as she can get in real life man.” Eclipse snickered as Mise chuckled a bit “Yeah, next one’s going in the front door…” Mise said as he wired up the C4 to a remote detonation device “Can I push the button?” Fang asked in a postal dude voice as Mise started to think a bit “Hmm, i’ll let Eclipse do the first one, but take a video and send it to Indigo. Hopefully it’ll go viral…” Mise said as he hand the control to Eclipse as he chuckled

“Sweet….” He said as Fang nodded and took his phone out and began to record a video “All set guys.” He said as Mise nodded “Alright. RANGE IS HOT! DETONATION IN T MINUS 5!! Ok Eclipse flip off the safety and set it off when ready.” Mise said alerting everyone who were still getting ready but stopped to see the explosion as Eclipse nodded and flipped off the safety “Safety’s off, were ready man!” Eclipse yelled as Mise nodded as Fang spoke up “Video’s recording man!” Fang said as Mise smiled “Perfect, 3, 2, 1! Fire!” Mise said as Eclipse pressed the button and set off the C4 as it completely destroyed the cinch statue leaving a smoldering spot on the ground.

The three and campers looked at the spot as Fang stopped the video “Dude….. That was….. Fucking awesome man!” Fang yelled as the camp cheered “Take that you fucking bitch!” Eclipse yelled at the spot as Mise chuckled “That's just the beginning, we still got 99 more to go!” Mise said as he got the camp hyped up.

“Mise that was so cool!” one of the campers said as he ran up to the group “where’d you learn to do that?!” the camper asked as mise spoke “V taught me much of what i know, i just add my own creativity.” Mise said as the camper ran back “So what’s next Mise?” Eclipse asked with a big smile “Hmmm...Fang? You still got a cigarette on you?” Mise asked as Fang spoke “Yeah I always have cigarettes on hand, why? As well lit or unlit?” He asked as Mise smiled a bit “Unlit, for now. V! You got a toilet i can borrow?” Mise asked as the campers were curious as to what he had planned “Yeah, there's some stuff like that in the prop shed, if you can move it you can use it. Thats our policy.” V said as mise nodded “Eclipse, care to offer your strength?” Mise asked as eclipse nodded and grabbed the toilet out of the shed.

“Ok, now, to get the dummy in position.” Mise said as he put the statue in a sitting down position on the toilet. “Fang, i’m gonna need your cigarette and a bundle of dynamite.” Mise said as Fang nodded and opened the crate up, grabbing a bundle of dynamite and handing it to Mise with the cigarette like he asked “Here you go man, all set as well I sent Indigo the video, she loves it man!” Fang said with a smile as Mise nodded and took the items “Thanks man, and that's awesome! Now...this is what I imagine were to happen if Artemis and Sonata had a child and they went to taco bell, cigarette is for assestics.” Mise said he placed the dynamite in the toilet bowl and hooked up the detonation system.

“Ok, Fang, this time it's your turn. You ready?” Mise asked as he handed Fang the controls as Fang smiled a bit “Oh i’m ready man….. Let’s light this fucker….” fang said as he hit the switch as the dummy was sent sky high in many pieces and the toilet was blown to oblivion. “Woohoo!!” the guys yelled as they threw their arms into the air.

Just as mise was about to prepare the next display, Eclipse spoke up “Hey Mise, can I try something?” Eclipse asked with a smile as Mise nodded “Sure man! Knock yourself out! What did you have in mind?” Mise asked. Eclipse chuckled, “You ever played Skyrim?” He asked. “I’ve played it a few times, why?” mise said as eclipse perked up a bit more “Let’s just say I'd like to Fus Ro Da Cinch for a while.” Eclipse said with a little twisted smile. Mise chuckled “I see, have at it my friend.” Mise said as Eclipse went to work. “Mise! How much C4 we got left?” Eclipse shouted as he looked at the Cinch target. “Uhh, let's see...about 200 pounds!” Mise said as Eclipse's smile grew, “Perfect. Give me about 20 pounds, and help me set it around the Cinch target.” Eclipse spoke as he picked up some C4.

“I got you man!” mise said as he got to work helping Eclipse set the C4 around the Cinch statue. As they finished up, they got to a safe distance as Eclipse held the detonator and chuckled, “Oh, this is gonna be good. The minute I finish the shout, I'm gonna set it off! Enjoy the show boys!” Eclipse shouted as Fang and Mise nodded. “Fus Ro Da!” Eclipse shouted as he pulled the detonator and blew the Cinch statue as it flew in the air, with missing limbs. As they watched the show, they were having a blast. “WOOOOHOOOOO!!!” Eclipse shouted and started to calm down. “Alright, I've had my fun.”

“Alright, alright, alright! You gonna blow up today!” mise said as he went to the shed and came out with a trombone “Cinch is tired of playing second fiddle to superintendent discord, but I'm sure you’re wondering how she feels about 1st chair trombone?!” mise said as he stood the statue up and duct taped the trombone to it. “Ok, mistro! A note please!” mise said as he finished packing the trombone with c4 as Fang pulled out a stick and began to conduct an air orchestra. “Time for Cinch’s grand solo!” mise said as he back the group and pushed the button. The exploding trombone blew off the top half of the Cinch figure leaving only the legs that just fell down to the ground.

“Thank you, thank you!” Fang said as he started bowing. “Fang, that was beautiful. Truly a masterpiece.” Eclipse said as he clapped his hands at the display. “Thanks man, i’ve never conducted anything before.” Fang said as mise chuckled “you smell that boys?...that's C4, blow a hole clean through most anything, i love the smell of C4 in the morning...smells like...victory!” Mise said crouching down imitating Colonel Kilgore. Eclipse chuckled, “Nice. So…..we done here? I'd say we all had our fun. Unless you have another show for us.” Eclipse said as Mise smirked “oh, I have one more display, but let's wait for everyone else to do theirs first.” mise said as Eclipse and Fang nodded.

Timeskip: 45 minutes

After watching everyone’s displays and putting together their own special display, everything was in place for Mise, Fang, and Eclipse’s grand finale. “Okay everyone, we need to go up to viewing room up on the hill, it's safer and a better view.” Mise said addressing the camp as everyone nodded and moved up to the small bunker like cabin on the hilltop. They looked down to see a giant tarp that was clearly covering something. “We present to you, our grand finale!” Mise said as he pushed a button that pulled back the tarp to reveal a glass and steel structure that was curved at the top and had 4 posts in the corners, with a bunch of Cinch statues littered through out it.

“In true fashion we're gonna pay homage to the biggest explosion in Mythbusters history! The great train station explosion!” Fang said as Eclipse spoke up “Everyone! Sit back, and enjoy the show!” Eclipse shouted as he turned to Mise. “Who will do the honors, sir?” He asked. “All three of us!” mise said as he held up the controls and put a hand on the button, followed by Eclipse doing the same, and Fang putting his on top of theirs. “In three….two….one!!” The three counted down as they pushed the button and set off the explosion which shook the ground and sent metal, glass, dirt, and rock thousands of feet in the air and for miles.

“WOOOOOHOOOOO!!!” the camp erupted in cheer at the sight as they were jumping and dancing around as they watching debris rain from the sky. After a few minutes of watching it rain, the campers made their way outside and back down to the camp “Now THAT'S a grand finale!” Eclipse shouted as he pumped his fist in the air. “Ya damn right my man! Holy crap! That never gets old!” Mise said as Fang was still stunned “Dude….that….was….FUCKING AWESOME!!!” Fang screamed excitedly. “You got that right, pal! So, we done here Mise?” Eclipse asked with a tired smile. “I think this has drained me. Midnight's gotta be worried now.” Eclipse said as mise nodded “Yeah man, come on let's go home.” Mise said as he, Fang, and Eclipse packed up their stuff and piled into the tank. “Next stop, home sweet home…” Fang said as they drove off into the sunset.

Author's Note

hey everyone, i just wanted to take second to thank SolarEclipse912 and Tiberious Silverfang for helping me with this chapter. i can safely say with great certainty you can look forward to seeing more collab chapter with three of us. anyway, that's all for now!

chapter 29

chapter 32

Octavia was currently sitting at the dinner table; the table was completely set for what was clearly a dinner for two, complete with fresh cut roses in the middle of the table, pair of lit candles set opposite each other on both sides of table with the lights dimmed down to suit the atmosphere. On one side of the table was an empty chair on the other side was a visibly upset Octavia, she was slumped in her chair, staring at the time on her watch.

“2 hours….I’ve been sitting her for two hours waiting for him to come home…..” Octavia said as she stood up from the table and threw the napkin on the table angrily. She stormed into her room with great fury “I can’t BELIEVE I spent two hours of my night waiting for him to come home! Time and time again, this is getting completely ridiculous! I can’t take it anymore!” Octavia ranted and raved as she angrily paced around her room.

She stopped in the middle of her room and angrily dialed her phone “hello mother.” Octavia said as her mother recognized the tone in her daughter’s voice all too well “oh I know that tone, that’s your ‘I’m pissed and want to kill someone’ voice, what did vinyl do this time?” Riveting asked sitting and getting ready for her daughter’s emotion filed tangent “it wasn’t Vinyl this time mother.” Octavia said as she felt her breathing become a quicker paced and heart rate speed up.

“Then who was it dear? Arrow? Roden? I know you told me he recently moved to Canterlot.” Riveting pressed on, trying to figure out who her daughter was so upset over. “No, it wasn’t any of them either, it's the last person I ever expected to this to me, it was….Mise.” Octavia said as small tears started to form in the corners of her eyes. “Oh no, please tell me he didn’t cheat on you or anything.” Riveting asked worried at what Mise could have done to cause this

“No, if he did, I’d be calling from the police station not my cell phone, but no he was 2 hours late for dinner. But there’s more, he’s been running off, neglecting his time with me, is always late...and...and it hurts; I feel like he doesn’t care about me as much, I’m starting to think he’s more interested in running around like Richie rich than spending time with me and taking care of needs and responsibilities as my boyfriend.” Octavia said sniffling trying to hold back her tears.

“I’m sorry to hear that honey, I’m sure he has a good reason for what he’s doing sweetie. He was so nice when he came here, I can’t imagine what could have changed.” Riveting said trying to her emotional daughter. “I know...it's just...I don’t understand, did I do something that would make him not want to be around him? Am I not doing enough to keep him around? I mean I try my best to be a good girlfriend! I try to supp-” Octavia rambled on before getting cut off by her mother on the other line

“shhhh...! Honey, just calm down, okay? I highly doubt you did anything wrong, if you say you’re doing your best then I believe you, how’s this? Why don’t you come back home for a few days, just get away for a while. I’m sure Vinyl and Mise will be fine on their own.” Riveting said in a calm motherly tone. Octavia sniffled a few times as she thought it over, wiping away her tears “a-alright, I’ll start packing my things; I’ll be over in the morning.” Octavia said as she said her goodbyes and hung up.

Octavia sat down on her bed for a few moments trying to compose herself as she finally got up off the bed and grabbed her suitcase and started packing. As Octavia folding a pair of pants, she heard and felt the telltale rumble of Mise's tank pulling into the driveway. “Well it's about damn time he showed up…” Octavia said as he grief had returned to being anger. She waited for Mise to come through the door as she continued packing her things.

“Octy! I’m home! Sorry I’m so late I had to drop off Fang and eclipse…shard wanted to have ehem...talk with me…..Octy?” Mise said as slowly walked through the house having dropped off his things at the door. Octavia was trying to ignore him as she was trying to finish pack so she could leave. As much as she loved Mise, he was just too much for her to hand at the moment.

No sooner had she put the last of the last of her belongings in the suitcase and zipped it up, did Mise poke his head in through the doorway “Octy? You in-Octy! I’ve been looking everywhere for you! Didn’t hear me come in and call for you?” Mise said as he went to put his hand on Octavia’s shoulder only for her quickly spinning around, swatting it away “yes Mise I heard you, now if you’ll excuse I need to leave now.” Octavia said as she grabbed her suitcase and walked to the door passing right by Mise. “What? What are you talking about? Where are you going?” Mise said walking after Octavia.

Octavia kept walking, stopping right in front the front door. She turned around looked right at Mise with very serious face “I’m going to parents’ house. You don’t seem to want to spend time with me or play your part in this relationship.” Octavia said calmly but sternly as Mise was taken back a bit by this sudden revelation “w-what?! What makes you think any of that? I love you Octy, I want to spend every minute I can with you.” Mise said trying to defend his case, but unfortunately for him Octavia had already made up her mind

“what makes me think of that? Oh I don’t know...the constant running off, never spending time with me but finding time to break every law in Canterlot city in a day’s time, and lastly but certainly not least, finding enough time to run off to AFRICA for 3 WEEKS!! But never even discussing these things with beforehand, you just assume I’ll be okay with it and that I won’t mind being left behind like a pair old tennis shoes!” Octavia said with tears forming in her eyes as she turned around slammed the door behind her.

Mise stood there staring at the door, letting everything sink in as he fell to his knees knowing that Octavia was right. He was always running off doing things, never thinking about how it would affect her. He sat there on the floor for the better half of 10 minutes, letting his life with Octavia play over in his head like a movie.

“How could I be so god damn stupid!?” Mise said getting up and walking into the kitchen, what he saw ripped, what last shred of his heart was left, to pieces. The fresh hot meal was now cold and spoiled, the flames of candles were now smoldering wicks leaving the room in an eerie darkness, it was exactly as Octavia had left it when she stormed off, chair ajar and napkin sitting on the plate. Mise walked over to the table to see a card with his name on it. He opened it up and as he read it, tears formed in his eyes “Mise, thank you for making me happier than anyone could have. You’ve always brought me great joy and are the love of my life, I can’t imagine being with anyone else, thank you for everything you’ve done for me and all our friends…..XOXOXO Octavia….” Mise read aloud as he broke down in one of the chairs.

“What have I done...I-I’ve almost completely ruined this relationship…..” Mise said as he slumped down in his chair, staring off into space and sitting silent in the darkness singing a song himself as he passed away the night sitting there

Mise en Place: When Nature Calls

chapter 33

4 a.m., Greater Canterlot Area...

Octavia drove down the road, her eyes bloodshot from driving all night and crying at the same time, her mascara running down her face. She wasn’t sure what broke her heart more, having Mise run off and leave her behind without almost a care in the world, or doing almost the same exact thing to him, just hours ago. The thought of either one just made her cry more, it was just so overwhelming.

Octavia soon arrived at a large upscale house perched on a hill surrounded by thick forest. She pulled her car into the driveway at the base of the hill. She got out of the car and grabbed her suitcase as she heard a door open.

“Tavi? Is that you sweetie?” a female voice called down from the porch overlooking the driveway. Octavia looked up and saw her mother, Riveting, standing in her pink bathrobe and white slippers, her figure illuminated by the outside security light.

“Yeah mom, it's me, is father awake?” Octavia asked sniffling as she climbed the stairs up to the porch. “Yes he is, we’ve been waiting for you since you called us, come inside and take a load off, we’ve set up one the guest rooms for you to stay in, okay?” Riveting said as Octavia nodded and her mother took her luggage, holding her close as they walked in the house, the door closing behind them.

Back in canterlot…

Mise was currently sitting in an arm chair in the middle of the living area, his cheeks stained with dried tears. In one hand was a glass of whiskey, in the other was his phone, he was scrolling through his contacts until he found the one he was looking for as he sighed and dialed it. He put he it to his ear as he waited for it to ring, each ring added to his anxiety until it eventually went to voicemail

“Hello, this Octavia, sorry I can’t come to the phone right now, please leave a message and i’ll try my best to get back to you….*beep*.” the phone repeated as Mise sighed heavily “I know you’re just going to ignore this but just incase you do listen to it….I...I...ah screw it, i could say thousand different things, but none of them can make up for what i’ve done...at this point all I can say is...i’m sorry…*sigh* anyway, have a good time with your parents...” Mise said as he hung up and ended the voice mail. “How the flying fuck am I going to fix this…” Mise said as he took a sip from his drink and let his mind wander.

Mise was cut out of his thoughts by the sound of the front door opening. Mise nearly took flight he jumped out of the chair so quickly “OCTY! I KNEW YOU’D-!” Mise said running to the door but stopped mid-sentence as he saw it was only Vinyl coming home very late.

“Shhh! Keep it down you crazy bastard, you want Tavi to hear you?” Vinyl said in yelling a whispered tone as she paused for a second “Wait...did you think I was Tavi?” Vinyl asked suspicious of the situation. Mise was silent for second, his mind was so preoccupied worrying about Octavia he forgot about how he was going to explain the situation to the rest of the group “...yes. I did.” Mise said in a defeated and tired tone

“Why would you think i was Tavi? Is she not home?” Vinyl asked, quickly going to Octavia’s bedroom, finding it empty as she came back “where’s Octavia? What happened while i was gone?” Vinyl asked sternly in tone Mise had rarely heard from Vinyl “she left, me and her had a fight which mostly consisted of her yelling at me and then she stormed off. She said she was going to her parents’ house, but she didn’t specify for how long.” Mise explained as Vinyl was shocked by this revelation.

“W-what?! What the hell did you do, you goddamn idiot!? UGH guys are such idiots! You. Are. So. Stupid!” Vinyl said angrily hitting Mise repeatedly as he gently but forcibly held her arm “Vinyl, if you stop assaulting me, and let me explain the fight, maybe we can make some progress on the situation.” Mise said letting go of Vinyl’s arm as she slapped him across the face “fine, and that’s for putting your hands on me.” Vinyl said crossing her arms with a pissed off look on her face “we’ll discuss the concept of double standards another time, for now let me explain what happened…” Mise said as he and vinyl sat down in the living room

Over the Melody residence…

Octavia was curled up on the couch wearing a black bathrobe with a silver treble clef monogrammed on it. She was clutching a cup of tea in her hands as her mother sat next to her and her father, who, needless to say, was far from pleased. Octavia had since stopped crying and cleaned her face of the mascara.

“Okay, so it all started like a normal day, Mise was out with a couple of our friends, no big deal right? Well I decided I take the opportunity to show him how grateful I was for everything he’d done for me and our friends by preparing a homemade meal, ya know? Let him relax for once.” Octavia said as she felt the lump in her throat growing as she tried to stay calm

“Then what happened sweetie? Remember, just breathe in and out, and calmly speak. If you need a minute, jus t let us know.” Riveting said as she rubbed her daughter’s back as Octavia nodded softly, sniffling quietly and wiping her eyes with a tissue.

“Everything was in place, the table was set for a dinner for two, complete with fresh cut roses in the middle of the table, pair of lit candles set opposite each other on both sides of table with the lights dimmed down to suit the atmosphere, you name it, the whole 9 yards! I sat there and waited, and waited, and waited, I patiently waited for 2 hours for him to walk through that door…” Octavia said with small tears forming in her eyes as Riveting pulled her daughter into a comforting hug as Octave’s mood continued to drop as his hands were clenched, trying to keep himself from snapping.

“Eventually, he came home but by then i had already made up my mind, if he didn’t want to spend time with me and he’d rather spend his time galavanting around with his thumb up his rear, then i’d make his wish come true and just leave. And that’s exactly what I did, but not before he came back…” Octavia said with a hint of anger behind the tears that started to run down her cheeks once more.

Back in canterlot….

“I walked in the house, just like do everytime i come. I set my stuff down and called out to her, but she didn’t respond so i started to get worried that something might have happened like a break in or something, so i quickly looked around the house calling out to her but to no avail until I checked her bedroom to see if she was asleep maybe. And she was in there, but she was far from asleep.” Mise explained as Vinyl sat there, arms still crossed as she listened to Mise’s story, staying silent but kept her disapproving gaze.

“She was leaning over her bed clearly in her own little world. I tried asking her if she heard me calling her as I went to put my hand on her shoulder only for her to whip around, swat my hand away force her way past me, suitcase in hand, like she was on a mission.” Mise said as he took a sip from his drink to quench his throat as Vinyl was beginning to see where it was going but decided to let Mise finish his story.

“So anyway, when I asked her where she was going and what was going on, she told me she going to her parent’s house and when i asked her why, she snapped…” Mise said he looked down solemnly as vinyl noticed this, her facial expression softening a small bit as she waited for Mise to continue.

Over the Melody residence…

“I told him that i was sick and tired of him running off day in and day out, coming home late, not holding up his end of the relationship, i just went off on him like an emotion filled grenade...I...I just couldn’t take it anymore….I just stormed off and the rest is history” Octavia said as she started to cry a bit harder, her mother trying her best to console her while her father’s anger began to reach a boiling point.

‘When I get my hands that fucking kid, i'm gonna rip his goddamn head off and shove it up his ass...nobody does this my daughter and gets away with it…’ Octave said in his head as his knuckles were almost snow white his were clenched so hard.

“Shhhh, it's gonna be alright sweetie, it's gonna be alright. What you’re going through is normal, all relationships hit a few bumps and roadblocks, some more daunting than others, but you can’t give up, like i said on the phone, you’re more than welcome to stay here as long as you want, alright?” Riveting said as Octavia remained silent, he crying softening, as she calmly nodded and rested her head on her mother’s shoulder

“Good, now why don’t you get some sleep sweetie, we’ll talk to you in the morning alright?” Riveting said as Octavia nodded wiping her eyes and getting up off the couch. She quietly walked up the stairs and went into the guest room her mother had set up for her. She took off her robe and climbed into bed, curling up in her blanket as she softly cried herself to sleep.

Back in canterlot….

Mise and Vinyl sat in an awkward silence as he had just finished retelling the story. “After she left, I found the dinner she had set up and just broke down in one of the chairs as I eventually found my way out of the kitchen and into the living room, and here we are…” Mise said as he drank the rest of his whiskey in the glass.

Vinyl was torn between both sides of the argument, on one hand Mise was definitely at fault for constantly running off and neglecting certain things in the relationship but by the same token Octavia could have sat down and explained her feelings to Mise instead doing onto him as he did onto her.

“Well Mise...all i can say is, I hope you have a damn good plan on how to fix this and an even better one for when our friends get wind of this because i can assure you, you’re going to have nothing short of an angry mob on our doorstep before long…” Vinyl said as she got up and walked off into the darkness that enveloped the rest of the home’s interior, leaving Mise sitting there with nothing but an empty glass in his hand and his thoughts to keep him company.

A few minutes had passed by as he Mise felt his phone vibrate, he looked at the clock and saw that it was almost 5am, he wondered who would be calling him at such an ungodly hour of the night. Mise decided to answer it as he pulled out his phone as he saw it was his cousin Crown. He wondered what she could possibly want as he answered the call.

“Hello Crown, any reason you’re calling me at 5 o’clock in the morning?” Mise asked as Crown was sitting at workbench, sketching something on pad of paper with her phone wedged firmly between her shoulder and her ear.

“Yeah, I found some extra silver and some leftover yellow diamonds from a previous commission I did and was wondering if you wanted me to add it ring for Octavia.” Crown said as she continued to sketch out what looked like an engagement ring as she switched her phone to her other ear.

Mise sighed heavily as he paused for a second, thinking of what to say “Crown, normally I'd say go for it but this time i don’t think that’ll be necessary…” Mise said solemnly as Crown stopped drawing and took the phone off her shoulder and held it in her hand

“What do you mean? What's wrong? Did something happen with Octavia?” Crown asked concerned for her cousin, as Mise sighed once more. “Yes, me and her had a big fight and...well...she left, she packed her things and left…” Mise said simply as he did not feel like going over everything again for a second time.

“Oh my god! I’m so sorry! Do you think you’ll be able to fix things with her in time? I mean what about your wedding?” Crown asked as she felt her heart breaking for Mise and Octavia.

Mise paused for a second as he looked at the empty glass in his hand, swirls the few drops of whiskey around the bottom of the glass as he lift his head and leaned back in the chair.

“Crown….I’m not even sure...there’s even going to be a wedding…” Mise said as Crown nearly dropped her phone at hearing this, the two sat there on the line, neither saying anything, not that there was much to say.

chapter 30

chapter 34

Later that morning…

Mise was busy cooking away in the kitchen, having cleaned up the dishes from the night before, as he was scrolling through his MyStable feed when he saw an article that made him turn pale. He opened the article and started reading the article.

“Famous star cellist, Octavia Melody, and her celebrity chef boyfriend, Mise En Place, hit giant bump in their relationship when a fight ended in tears and tire marks when Melody ran off in the middle of the night. The current status of their relationship is unclear, but what is clear is that it doesn’t look like they’re going to be making up anytime soon, stay tuned for more…” Mise read as he quickly shut off his phone, closing the article

“Oh this is not good….not good, at all…my question, who blabbed to the paparazzi?” Mise said as he continued to cook breakfast for him and vinyl. Mise continued doing this until something hit him and he looked up from the stove and stared off into space “someone blamed to the paparazzi...that means….oh boy...the fans…” Mise said ominously as he became worried.

Vinyl walked into the kitchen wearing a pair of shorts and a bra, not caring about what she wore as usual, in her mind it was ‘my house, my rules’ “So you hear about that article someone wrote about you and tavi?” Vinyl asked as she poured a cup of coffee as mise nearly dropped his spatula “how’d you hear about that?” Mise asked turning around

“What are you talking about, Half of Canterlot already knows about your fight last night, didn’t you read the name of the article writer?” Vinyl said as she opened the article and showed that it was written by very popular gossip critic named ‘Trenderhoof’ and was published in on his personal and public blog as Mise facepalmed epically

“i'm so fucking screwed….” Mise said as he picked up a frying pan handed it to vinyl “i want you to take this and knock me out, here go ahead, right here on my head” Mise said bending over and pointing to the back of his head as Vinyl shrugged and whacked him in the back of the head “your head sounds hollow” Vinyl said chuckling as Mise groaned in pain.

Elsewhere in Canterlot…

Artemis was sitting at the table with a stack of pancakes the size of his little sister. “Mmmm! Pancake friday….best of the week…” Artemis said as he started pouring gratuitous amounts of syrup and butter on top as his phone buzzed with a notification from MyStable “What the? I wonder what it is this time, probably just vinyl blowing up my feed as usual.” Artemis said as he pulled out his phone and checked his notifications. “Junk, junk, junk, ju-.....oh hello?” Artemis said as he saw the article.

Artemis opened up the article and as he read it, his eyes went wide and subconsciously was bending the fork in his hand, contorting it into bent metal “WHAT THE HELL IS THIS!!!!” Artemis screamed at the top of his lungs, scaring the birds off the roof like a cliche TV scenario as Diana and Selene came running in, worried about what Artemis was yelling about “Dude!? What the heck are you yelling about? You literally scared the crap out of me!” Diana said with a faint blush on her face as Selene had her arms crossed “and I nearly swallowed my lipstick, what has gotten you in such an uproar!?” Selene asked angrily as Artemis got up from the table. “Take a look for yourself.” Artemis said showed his sister and mother the phone.

The pair started reading the article as their jaws hit the ground and their faces were filled with expressions of anger and sadness “I-I can’t believe this! What the heck happened!?” Diana asked concerned. Before Artemis could answer, his phone was thrown to the ground by his mother. “HOW DARE HE HURT MY DAUGHTER!” She screamed. Diana quickly ran behind Artemis not wanting to feel her mother’s wrath. “Now I know where I get my scream from.” Artemis said. “Where is he, I’ll kill him for this.” Selene said angrily.

“Mom as much I would love to see you commit the murder of my best friend, I think I’ll go talk to him first.” Artemis said. Selene really didn’t want to listen to her son, but she took a deep breath and nodded. “Fine, but he better have a good reason for this.” Selene said crossing her arms. “He’d better, I’m going to head out I’ll call you later.” Artemis said walking to the door. “Artemis, call Aunt Riveting on your way there, see how Octavia’s doing, alright?” Diana asked. Artemis nodded and left the house. “Alright Mise, you have some explaining to do.” Artemis said with a angry look on his face.

Over at Mise, Vinyl, and Octavia’s house, Vinyl was wrapping Mise’s head in bandages as she chuckled a bit “I don’t see why you’re so mad, you told me to hit you and I did! What's the big deal?” Vinyl asked. “The big deal is, is that I wasn’t serious but I should have known that you’d take any chance to hit me in the head with a cast iron skillet.” Mise said begrudgingly as Vinyl cut the excess bandage and tied of the clothe “There, you’re head is all bandaged, now quit complaining and finish cooking, you’re still working for us regardless of you being Tavi’s boyfriend.” Vinyl said angrily.

Mise just rolled his eyes as he went back to work, flipping pancakes and frying up bacon and eggs. “This day couldn’t possibly get any worse….damn it, I just jinxed myself…” mise said as he heard a knock at the door “Speak of the devil…who’s it his time? Octave? The police? A crazed fan or group of fans? Let’s find out, shall we!” Mise said sarcastically as he walked to the door and opened it to find a very pissed off Artemis “oh, you were my next guess, this is even worse than the previously mentioned…” Mise said as Artemis was confused by the statement. “What are you- oh nevermind, now I’m only going to ask nicely once, Why did you make my sister cry?” Artemis said glaring at Mise.

“Oh I was wrong, it can get worse...Artemis, come inside and take a seat, this is a long story and I don’t feel like standing here for forty minutes explaining everything.” Mise said as he stepped aside and gestured for Artemis to come in. Artemis paused for a second, but soon nodded and walked into the house as Vinyl walked in “Arrow! Hey bro! What brings you here?” Vinyl asked. Artemis looked at her with a deadpanned look. “Oh duh.” Vinyl said facepalming.

“Anyway, can we please get this over with? I want to have this conversation as little as I can.” Mise said sitting down in his arm chair as artemis sat down on the couch adjacent to Mise. “Ok, Artemis, I know you’re fuming, as you should be. But if you give me some time, maybe you can see one side of this because that article does neither me nor octy justice.” Mise said as Artemis crossed his arms and sat back. “Mise just tell me what happened, stop beating around the bush.” Artemis said.

Mise nodded and proceeded to explain what happened that night from his point of view, starting with his conversation with shard then to him coming home, then his initial fight with octavia, and lastly the fallout from the result of the fight and everything that lead to the point that they’re at now. When Mise finished he looked at Artemis who still had his arms crossed and his eyes closed. “Is that everything?” Artemis asked. Mise simply nodded. “Everything that I know about, but like everything, there's still another side to this whole thing, you still need to talk to Octavia and ask her side of things. I tried but she’s just gone ghost on me, so i’m stuck where I am…” Mise said looking down a bit.

“I don’t think I need to hear Octy’s side of things, I understand perfectly.” Artemis said in a strangely calm tone. “Yeah, i'm fuc-wait what? You understand? What do you mean?” Mise asked shocked by this unexpected reaction. “Let me tell you something, do you know why me and Vinyl always go to Octavia’s concerts, no better question do you know why Vinyl goes to Octavia’s concerts even though she can’t stand Classical music?” Artemis asked looking at Mise with serious look.Vinyl knew exactly where this was going.

“I would imagine it's because you and her care deeply about Octy and would rather see her happy than be comfortable.” Mise said taking a shot in the dark. “You’re right, but there’s another reason. Vinyl did something similar to what you did years ago.” Artemis said. “Really? What did she do?” Mise asked looking at Vinyl who was sitting quietly. “You know our story we were inseparable, we would play, sing, and pull pranks on each other all the time, but as we were going up, we hit a slight bump in our friendship. For a whole month Vinyl didn’t show up to a single one of Octavia’s Cello performances.” Artemis said looking down.

“I see, and I can see where that might have led to, so how did you three end up fixing it?” Mise asked. Vinyl began to hug herself. “Mise it took 3 years before those two began talking again, it was Octavia’s last concert for the year and she called Vinyl telling her that I saved a seat for her, but Vinyl was with another one of her friends and said she couldn’t make it this time. Octavia didn’t take it well and ended their friendship right then and there.” Artemis said. By this time, Vinyl was crying and Mise’s eyes were wide, his mind swirling with the thought of Octavia cutting ties with him, causing his stomach to churn. “I….huh….oh f-fuck…” Mise said as he sunk deeper into the armchair.

“Look Mise, I was hoping I would never have to tell you this, but ever since that day Octy has had abandonment issues. My mom even let her live with us because Octy thought I was going to leave her next. I made sure not to leave her side, of course I couldn’t just leave Vinyl alone she was doing just as bad as Octy.” Artemis said looking at his sister who was still crying. “I...I left her alone….I didn’t meant to, but I did. That girl is more than my best friend she is family, she’s my sister. Those three year were the worst part of my life.” Vinyl sobbed.

Mise looked down, staring at the ground “And i’m her boyfriend...i don’t know where that ranks in relation to you two, but what matters is i've fucked up, and i know it's not your fault, but that information about her abandonment issues could have been vital in preventing this whole thing. Is there any way that I can fix this? I don’t care how much ass i have to kiss, I just want Octy back here where she belongs.” Mise said with genuine pain in his voice. “Well here's an idea, stop running off all the time. I’ve noticed that you’ve been going off to places unknown without her and the only reason I passed it off was because I thought she was okay with it, but apparently I was wrong. And the whole telling you about her abandonment thing, Mise tell me with half the stuff you do, would you have remembered?’ Artemis asked.

“I already plan on putting behind many things about me, and i’ll tell you why in a minute. But to answer your question, i would have still gone and done those things but i would have made sure she was with me except for two of them. The trip to the Griffonstone mountains, but you already know all about that…...but the second, the second would have been to Africa.” Mise said as he sighed and pulled out his phone. “and the reason why I couldn’t have taken her with me on that….is because of this.” Mise said as he showed Artemis a digital representation of the engagement ring idea his cousin sent him. Artemis looked at the picture and sighed.

“You are an idiot, but I can see why you wanted her to stay away. Mise if you really want that ring on Octy then you’re going to have to ask her sooner than later, but not right now I’m heading to Aunt Riveting and Uncle Octave’s and something tells me they won’t be too happy to see you. Also, one more thing..” Artemis said. Mise looked up “I’m aware, and what’s up?” Mise asked. Artemis went over to Mise and punched him in the jaw.

“I understand why it happened, but NO ONE makes any of my sisters cry. You get one more chance Mise, One.” Artemis said walking to the door. “Thank you Artemis, you want another shot?” Mise said non-sarcastically, turning his head. “That was just a warning buddy, that and I don’t like hurting people. Like I said no one hurts my sisters, so watch what you say and do to Octy from now on.” With that Artemis left the house. Mise sat there holding his jaw as he got up from his chair and walked to the door.

“Where are you going?” Vinyl asked as she looked at Mise. “I'm going back to my place and i’m preparing for war.” Mise said. “Are you drunk again? What war? And why can’t you do it here?” Vinyl asked, now on edge about Mise’s actions. “Do you want your front lawn to look the French countryside in 1916?” Mise asked as Vinyl was confused as to what he meant “I have no idea what that means. You know what go do what you have to do, I’m following Arrow’s example and going to check up on Octy.” Vinyl said plainly as Mise nodded “alright, and to explain, i’m going to set up a trench and tunnel system, i need to prepare for any attack in retaliation from this whole shit storm.” Mise said as he walked out the front door and ran over to his house.

Meanwhile, in a the city next to Canterlot in a tall black apartment building, a young man felt his phone vibrate. Curious as to who would be calling him at this time he took the phone out of his pocket and answered. “Hello? Oh, Aunt Riveting, what can I do for you? ...uh-huh...right...I see...I’ll be right over.” He ended the call and looked out at Canterlot from his apartment window. “I should have guessed this would happen…” He shook his head and gathered his things before leaving the apartment and jumping into a large dark green hummer. “You'd better have a good explanation for this Octavia, I don't care what this guy did, you're not getting off easy.” the young man said as he drove off

Back in Canterlot, Mise was busy at work with an excavator moving hundreds of pounds of earth in line sprayed down on his lawn. “I don’t care, there were thousands of them and one of me, plus if they had heavy earth movers in 1916, I’m sure they would have used them too.” Mise said talking to himself as he did many times before whenever he was by himself and or working. He quickly finished up digging a trench that was almost 8 feet deep and 2 feet wide. He quickly got to work setting up sandbags and barbed wire. His lawn looked like a real-life version of a WWI battlefield defense. To most it would seem like pure madness but to Mise it made sense.

Before Mise could continue work on his fantasy battlefield, he heard the distinct sound of female voices and heels clicking on pavement “yup, I'm officially boned, well i knew this would happen eventually” Mise said as he picked up a pickelhaube helmet and put it on. He climbed one of the ladders and took up a position against the sandbags and looked out.

“When I get my hands on that little dumbass, I'm going to kick him so hard his testicle will be lodged in his throat!” Indigo said angrily as she and the rest of the girls of the group marched down the street to Mise’s house. “Yeah! We’ll teach him to neglect Octy like that!” Midnight said as she clenched her fists. The group soon arrived at the residence and were shocked at what Mise had set up “yup, just when I thought he couldn’t any crazier, he goes and does this!” Rainbow dash said gesturing to the set up

“Mise! Get your ass out here! We know you’re in there!” Aria said as Mise didn’t respond and instead decided to take up his postion with an air powered paintball rifle. As he stuck his rifle out, the spike from his pickelhaube poking over the sandbag barrier, and just before Mise could fire the first shot, a voice called out “Sorry about this girls.” The group all looked confused before multiple clangs of metal were heard and they all fell unconscious, revealing Shard holding a shovel behind them with Ditzy staring at him angrily.

“You could have tried to actually talk it out with them you know?” She pointed out in annoyance. “Hey, you told me to stop them without using my sword, this is kinda what I do. Besides, I don't think any of them were willing to listen to reason anyway.” Shard explained as he threw the shovel down and looked to where Mise was hiding. “You can come out now, it's just me and Ditzy!” Shard said crossing his arms as Mise stood up still wearing his pickelhaube and WWI German uniform, his rifle slung over his shoulder “don’t question the outfit because I got no good answer that makes sense outside my head. I'm guessing you two read the article too?” Mise said climbing out of the makeshift trench.

“Yeah we did.” Ditzy confirmed. “But unlike most people we didn't take it at face value and actually came to see what really happened, then we saw this mob and this strange display and knew shit was about to get messy.” Shard finished as he began dragging the unconscious girls out of the front yard and into a hidden location so no one got suspicious...and so he could have a head start once they all began hunting him down for revenge.

“Well I greatly appreciate your desire to find out the story, and it's a good thing you showed up when you did, at least I didn’t have to deploy the tear gas.” Mise said pushing aside a gas canister. “Ok now I don't blame you for the shovel.” Ditzy whispered to Shard. “So, what actually happened between you two anyway? I know Roden is going over to get Octavia's side of things, but I figured we'd hear yours.” Shard asked.

“Wait, who's Roden?” Mise asked. “Octavia's older brother, around your age if not older. Think of a guy who knows the stuff Treble knows but is actually sane.” Ditzy explained. “Also, he is way more protective than Artemis.” Shard added. “But he's a pretty chill guy, he looks at both sides so you don't have to worry about him holding you at gunpoint or whatever. Anyway, tell us what happened.” Ditzy finished as they both folded their arms and looked to him expectedly. “Alright, well grab a sand bag and take a seat, because it's a long story of sorts. But it all started after your talk with me and the whole Principal Cinch statue thing…” Mise started as he went on to explain his side of the story starting with when he got home all the way to his talk with Artemis earlier that morning “and here we are, 8 feet in the ground.” Mise said finishing up his long winded tale.

Ditzy nodded while Shard stared at the ground in deep thought while scratching his chin. “Alright, I get it now.” He said quietly before pulling out his phone. “Rayleigh, get tea ready, we've got guests coming.” He spoke. “Of course Master Shard, is this about that thing with Mister Place and Miss Melody?” A British voice spoke from the other line. “Yeah it's about that, make sure the house is clear too, and tell Ruby to go play with friends while we sort this out.” With that he hung up and looked to his friend. “Come on, you'll need a place to lay low for awhile, and a place for you and Octavia to talk things out once Roden is done with her.”

Mise nodded and dusted himself off “thanks shard, remind me to send you and ditzy on a vacation of your choice, so uh? How much of a chance do you think this Roden person has of getting through to Octy?” Shard laughed and shook his head. “Dude, the guy is a licensed therapist that deals with psycho analyzing criminals and maniacs for a living, plus, he's her brother, if there's anyone on this earth that can get through to her that isn't Vinyl or her parents, it's him.”

Mise nodded and smiled “good, this guy sounds like he’s our best option. Come on, let’s get back to your place before they wake back up.” Mise said gesturing to the pile of unconscious girls in his garage. “Yeah, probably best. You're better just riding with us, the tank will just attract too much attention.” Shard said before walking over to his own car while Ditzy followed him. “That was my plan to begin with.” Mise said as he walked to the passenger’s side of the car “Oh, and before you say, Ditzy gets shotgun.” Shard added quickly. “Damnit!” Mise groaned and walked after them.

Over at Octavia's parents’ house, Octavia was sitting on the couch eating her breakfast that her mother had prepared as he father was outside trying to exhute some of his anger by chopping firewood and shooting ducks or rabbits that passed by. “Mom, do you think that anyone back in Canterlot has heard about what happened?” Octavia asked as she took a sip of her tea.

“I don’t sweetie, but I did get an email with an article about you and Mise attached to it. Apparently someone leaked the story to the press.” Riveting said as Octavia nearly dropped her tea “they did, WHAT!?” Octavia said as she facepalmed “10 bucks says Vinyl sold me out...again…” Octavia said as she heard a couple cars pull into the driveway.

Outside...

Down in the driveway, two cars, artemis' and a dark green hummer, pulled into the driveway, side by side as the occupants of both cars looked at each other through the windows before getting out.

“Hello? Can I help you?” Artemis said said as he got out and looked at a slightly older guy with medium long straight green hair and emerald eyes. He wore a green hoodie with grey jeans and a pair of green and black sneakers. He also wore a grey and green striped scarf that covered the bottom half of his face, hiding his mouth and nose. “Unless you know where Octavia Melody is then no. But I'm guessing since you pulled into her parent's driveway you're looking for her too.” The older guy said in a neutral tone.

Artemis looked at the guy with slight suspicion “yeah I am, im her brother artemis, who are you?” Artemis asked suspicious of his presence. The guy looked at him slightly surprised before answering. “I'm Roden Godswell, and I'm Octavia's older brother.” Roden said still in a calm and neutral tone. “If that’s the case, Roden, then why haven’t I ever heard of you? Octy’s never mentioned you before and neither has Vinyl.” Artemis said.

“You know she lived in another city before moving to Canterlot as a child, right?” Artemis nodded. “Well, I also lived there and we knew each other our entire lives before she moved away and we were unable to maintain contact. Vinyl didn't know who I was until a few days ago, I only moved into Maretropolis two months ago, and I wanted to surprise Octavia, I just wished we could have met under better circumstances. Her mother called me earlier asking me to help her with this, that's why I'm here.”

“I see, well as much as I would want to keep it as being the only brother she has, i guess it's only sensible that she had close childhood friends outside me and vinyl. Sorry we got off on the wrong foot.” Artemis said extending his hand. Roden shrugged and took his hand before they both shook. “It's alright. Pleasure to meet you. Now, I believe there are far more important matters at hand, such as our precious sister who has been harmed emotionally?” Roden said while pointing to the house.

“Nice to meet you too, and you’re right. Let's get inside, the sooner we talk this over the sooner we can start to resolve this.” Artemis said as he made his way through the driveway and up the stairs. Roden nodded and followed behind him before ringing the doorbell. “I'll get it sweetie.” Riveting said quickly before Octavia could answer the door. Once she reached the entrance to the house she opened it and sighed in relief. “Oh thank God you're here Roden. And Artemis, I wasn't expecting you, I'm assuming you're here to talk to my daughter as well?” She greeted.

“Nice to see you again Aunt Riveting, and yeah, I read an article about what happened and talked to mise, so now I want to hear Octy’s side of the story.” Artemis said as Riveting nodded and smiled as she let the two into the house “she’s in the living room.” Riveting said as she went back to the kitchen. Before Artemis could walk in Roden grabbed his shoulder and held him back. “Listen, I know that you really care for Octavia and want to give her advice on how to handle this, but I need to ask you to leave this to me. I'm not saying you can't be here or you can't say anything, just let me take the lead and this will get done much faster.” He spoke in his neutral tone.

“Why should I just let you do this?” Artemis asked. Roden pulled out a business card and Artemis began to read it. “Dr. Rodens Therapy Practice...Hmm, seems legit...fine, but know that I speak my mind as I feel necessary so i'm not going to stay completely quiet.” Roden nodded. “I understand. Now let's go, the sooner this is done, the better it is for everyone here and everyone reading.” Artemis looked at him strangely before Roden let go of him and began walking into the living room.

Octavia was sitting on the couch as she was finishing up her breakfast. “That really hit the spot, i might just come back here regularly just for mother’s cooking.” Octavia said as she got off the couch and turned to leave before she saw Roden and Artemis walking in “R-Roden...A-Artemis...w-what are you two doing here?” Octavia asked nearly dropping her plate.

“Taking care of our sister.” Roden answered as he opened his arms. Octavia set her stuff down and rushed into his and Artemis’ arms as they hugged her tightly. “It's good to see you too octy. Now i’ll take your plate, Roden go ahead and do...whatever doctory thing it is you do.” Artemis said taking octavia’s dishes and walking into the kitchen.

“Gladly.” Roden said while turning to Octavia. “Now, sit down and make sure you're comfortable.” Roden took the TV remote and turned it off to avoid distraction and closed the door to the kitchen to block any noise coming in before sitting down next to his sister and looking her dead in the eye. “Now, start from the beginning, what happened and how did you act?” Before she could answer he put a finger to her lips and gave her a serious look. “No bending any details, no leaving gaps and no brushing past anything. I want the full unabridged story.”

Octavia nodded as Artemis walked back out and sat on the couch with Roden “well it started a few hours before mise had come home later than usual that night…” Octavia said as she began to relay her side of what really happened that fateful night, everything from wanting to repay mise, to waiting, to deciding to come to her parents house and everything else that lead up to the point at which they were at, sparing no detail “and here we are now.” Octavia said wiping away a couple tears. Artemis wasn’t as surprised as he thought he would given how he knew about Octavia’s separation anxiety but he was relieved that the two stories matched up.

Both Octavia and Artemis looked to Roden who had his eyes closed and was rubbing his thumbs together. “I see…” He spoke quietly before standing up and looking down on Octavia with disappointment in his eyes. “Octavia...I'm disappointed in you.” He said firmly. “What?!” Both Octavia and Artemis exclaimed. Roden shook his head and pointed at her. “I know Mise has done things that have hurt you emotionally, I know how separation affects you, however, this is just as much your fault as it is his.” He stated firmly. “How?” Octavia asked confused. Roden just sighed and went down to eye level before staring into her eyes. “Because you never once confronted him about any of this, you never spoke up, you let him think everything was fine and because you held it in the feelings got worse and worse until eventually you exploded and lashed out at him when he didn't even know there was a problem, all because you couldn't talk about your problems with him.”

“Oh, he’s good….if I may add my two cents as well. I’m not so disappointed as I am upset that you could have helped avoid this by telling Mise about your separation anxiety but you didn’t. You know he thinks higher of you than anyone else in his life, I know he would have understood because he said so himself when I had this conversation with him earlier today, but I am pleased that both your sides of the story add up.” Artemis said.

“Exactly.” Roden said before turning back to Octavia. “Look Tavi, I know how hard it is to be separated from someone you love. More than you know.” Roden suddenly looked up and shook his head to clear away his thoughts. “The point we're both making here is that you weren't honest with Mise until it was too late and you acted out of pent up stress and anger. Now, do you really think how you acted was really justified?” He asked with a softer tone.

Octavia looked down, fixated on the ground, for the first time in all this she realized how she was just as much at fault as mise, and that she was inflicting just as much pain on him as he did on her. The feeling was heartbreaking, she didn’t want to look up, she couldn’t look up, the weight of the shame she felt was too heavy as tears began to hit the hardwood floors of the home.

When Artemis moved to comfort her Roden held him back. “Don't hug her. Don't give her that comfort, she'll start to feel as if everything is ok again and keep hiding her real emotions. We need to let her sort out her feelings mentally and then we take her to Mise so they can sort this out between them.” Roden said as artemis let his words sink in.

“Alright, I guess that makes sense. I guess, it's just my brotherly instincts kicking in. plus I hate seeing being anyone in pain, physically, mentally, or emotionally. Maybe that’s why Vinyl is like the way she is, have I just been encouraging bad behavior in my sisters?” Artemis said as the folds of his mind began to unravel.

“No, this is just something that requires her full attention and she needs to focus, she can't do that if she's trying to be comforted, that will only distract her mind.” Roden explained as he let go of Artemis who just watched as Octavia sat there crying.

The three sat there as seconds turned to minutes, and minutes turned into almost an hour of silence, with occasional check up and beverage and snack refreshment from Riveting. Pretty soon Octavia had finally calmed down, the tears had stopped falling, her sniffling slowing down as she slowly looked up at Roden and Artemis “alright, now that i’ve gotten that out of my system, what do we do next.” Octavia asked wiping away her tears and blowing her nose.

“Now, we go repair your relationship.” Roden said simply as he motioned for the two to follow him out of the house. “Mise is currently at Shards house, it'll be away from the public eye and the house will be empty save for Shard, Artemis and myself if you should need us.” He explained as he unlocked his hummer. Octavia nodded “arrow, if it's all the same with you, i’m going to ride with roden, it's been a very long time since we’ve able to spend 1 on 1 time together, we’ll see you in canterlot.” Octavia said as she climbed into Roden’s hummer as the trio pulled out of the driveway and drove away. Artemis watched as Octavia and Roden left with a serious look on his face. “Artemis, you ok?” Riveting asked. “Yea, tell me do you trust that guy?” Artemis asked. “Yes why?” Riveting asked confused. “No reason, I’ll see you later Aunt Riveting.” Artemis said getting in his car.

Author's Note

hey everyone, I hope you enjoyed this chapter. i'd like to thank my two friends and fellow PoME authors, PyraFlare Bullet and CosmicAlchemist24, for helping me write this chapter.
Roden and Shard belong to Pyra and Artemis belong to Cosmic

chapter 31

chapter 35

Meanwhile at the Storm household...

Mise and Shard were currently in the family garden, discussing recent events mainly the ones involving him and Octavia’s skirmish the other night and the subsequent results of it. Just as Shard had requested, the house was cleared of people to give the pair and their soon to be arriving guests some privacy and space from the outside.

“So yeah, this is going to be quite an interesting next few days.” Mise said as he took a sip of his tea that Rayleigh had made him and Shard.

“That’s putting it rather lightly, need I remind you I just bludgeoned about 10 of our friends with a shovel to prevent them literally ripping you a new ass hole because of all of this.” Shard said sassingly.

Mise rolled his eyes and ran his fingers through his hair “Yes, yes, I get it. I just want to put all of this behind me and move on with my life.” Mise said as the doorbell rang, almost as if on cue.

“That’s either some dumbass door salesman or it's Roden, Artemis, and Octavia.” Shard said as he got up and went to answer the door.

Outside Roden and Artemis had just pulled up in their cars and were covering Octavia with a blanket to hide her from prying eyes. While they might not see completely eye to eye, they agreed to put their differences aside for Octavia’s sake.

Shard quickly opened the door and hurried the group inside before anyone could see them as he closed and locked the door behind them.

“Where is he?” Octavia said calmly, tiredness and anticipation in her eyes.

“He’s outside in the garden, i’ll take you to him and you two can talk alone.” Shard said as Octavia nodded and smiled softly as she followed Shard outside.

Artemis and Roden took seats in the den as they sat in awkward silence until Roden broke the silence “Arrow? Can I ask you a question?”

Artemis looked up at Roden “Uh, sure, what do you want to ask me?” he asked as Roden took a deep breath and looked at Artemis.

“You don’t like me, do you?” Roden said as Artemis sat silent for a second unsure of how to answer as Roden spoke up again.

“The reason I ask is because I’ve noticed your estrangement, for lack of a better term, towards me and Octavia’s relations. I just want to put it on the table right now that i’m in this for the same reason you are. We’re both here because we’re the closest people to Octavia other than her own blood family and Mise.” Roden said as Artemis sighed and slumped a bit in his chair but soon sait straight up.

“Fine, you got me. I’m not the fondest of you, but to be fair I’ve always had that attitude towards anyone that I wasn’t associated with and who also tried getting close to Tavi or Vinyl. Call it brotherly instincts, call it over protection, call it what you may but it’s not going to go away just because you can see through my veil.” Artemis said as Roden shook his head

“Well i’m glad we managed find ourselves on the same page at last but im not asking you to get rid of but rather lower it for me. Because as tough as this pill may be to swallow, the fact still remains that we are equal in the eyes of Octavia and senseless fighting like this will accomplish nothing but just us getting in each other’s way.” Roden said as Artemis nodded and reluctantly extended his hand to Roden.

“Well in that case, let’s bury the figurative hatchet and try and put our differences aside. Besides if Tavi found out about this, she’d knock both our heads.” Artemis said chuckling as Roden cracked a small, subtle, smile and shook Artemis’s hand in agreement.

Over with Mise and Octavia, the pair were in the depths of talking things out.

“And that’s what happened, nothing more, nothing less. I honestly never meant to cause any of this, Octy.” Mise said as took a sip of his tea.

“Well be that as it may, there’s still a lot we have to work out in our relationship apparently. Clearly we should have talked more and got to know more about each other.” Octavia said as she sighed.

“I agree, but all relationships have hiccups like this. We just need to work on communication better. So let’s start now, from this point on, we promise to be more open with each other about the things we’re feeling.” Mise said as Octavia stood up calmly.

“Mise, I think I need some time to reevaluate our relationship. I mean, you’re a great guy and all but what’s happened recently has left me wondering. I’m not breaking up with you and we’re not taking a break but our relationship isn’t going to go any further we’re staying at the level we're at right now.”

Before Mise could say anything his phone began to ring, he picked it up and saw it was an unknown number but decided to answer it anyway.

“Hello? Who is this and how did you get my number?” Mise said as a familiar voice came through on the other end.

“Well hello to you too, Mr. Place. And i’m sure by now you know exactly who I am.” the voice said as Mise pinched the bridge of his nose

“What do you want, Cinch? I don’t have time your crap.” Mise said.

“Regardless, I have a proposition for you, one that I think you’ll find hard to refuse. Meet me in my office at Crystal Prep between 11:30am and 12pm, Monday.” Cinch said as she hung up before Mise could rebuttal.

Mise stared at his phone, and back at Octavia who was looking around the garden at the various flora.

“This better be worth it, or there’s going to be hell to pay…” he said as he pocketed his phone

Timeskip: Monday, 11:30am, Crystal Prep

Mise pulled up to Crystal Prep as per the request from Principal Cinch. As much as he despised Crystal Prep and everything it stood for, there were a few things, or people, he did like. So he put his difference to the side and decided to see what Principal Cinch wanted to talk about.

“That old hag is lucky I’m a man of diplomacy now, now let’s just get his fucking crap over with…” he said as he rolled through the gate and parked the tank in front of the doors and climbed out.

He quickly took a swig of his whiskey and opened the doors. “Ugh, i’m regretting this already...but at least there's none of the shit-lords prancing around.” Mise said to himself looking around the empty hallways.

He continued walking through halls, trying to find Office as he heard footsteps behind him “Hey! You there! You don’t look like a Crystal Prep student, who are you and what are you doing here?”

Mise turned around and saw a girl roughly Octavia’s age, wearing a Crystal Prep uniform and a noticeable arm band with the words ‘Hall Monitor’ written on it.

“Oh joy, I swear if assholes could fly this place would be an airport….” Mise said in a highly uninterested tone.

“Hey! If you don’t answer my questions, I’m calling security to escort you to Principal Cinch and have her deal with you.” the girl said grabbing her walkie-talkie, becoming fed-up with Mise’s non-cooperation.

“Save your breath, you’ll need it when you blow all of the sports team member’s dicks.” Mise said as he crossed his arms and rolled his eyes, causing the girl’s eyes to go bloodshot with anger.

“Security! We got A-23 in the west wing, Section B.” the girl said as Mise rolled his eyes again and started walked away as the girl ran after him and tried to restrain him against a locker

“Bitch, i’m going to give 2 seconds to let go of me before I bend you into a pretzel, now i’m not in a good mood today nor am I someone to trifle with.” Mise warned as she pressed his face against a locker.

“Not gonna happen punk, you’re going to straight to Principal Cinch.” she said as Mise shrugged and easily muscled his way out of her grip and swapped positions, with him holding her arms behind her back

“I tried to warn ya sugar-tits, never cross an Irish-man, especially this Irish-man.” Mise said as a group of security guards quickly surrounded the pair

“Sir, let go of that student or we’ll be forced to subdue you.” one of the guards said as Mise turned around, still holding the girl.

He looked at the guards and back at the girl “Fine, but only if you take me directly Principal Cinch. I’m a person of importance to her and doubt she’d be pleased if I was drooling on myself when arrived at her office.” Mise said as the guard nodded.

“That was our plan, now hand over the girl and we’ll escort you to your meeting.” the guard said in a civil manner.

Mise nodded and let go of the girl, as she turned around and delivered a point-blank haymaker to Mise’s jaw “you better hope we don’t meet again, you jackass.” the girl said as she stormed off.

Mise rubbed his jaw and shrugged “I’ve seen better from a wet noodle. Anyway, to Cinch my good man.” Mise said as the man grabbed Mise’s arm and forcibly escorted him to Cinch’s office.

Inside her office, Principal Cinch was looking over some papers, with Dean Cadence and Shining armor talking to the Shadow 5 off to the side. Suddenly there was a knock at the door as everyone except Cinch looked in the direction of the door.

“Come in…” Cinch said in a flat tone, not taking her eyes off her papers.

The opened up to reveal the guard throwing Mise into the office “Principal Cinch, this guy says he has a meeting with you. Found him wandering the halls and getting into it with Upper Crust.” the guard said as crossed his arms

“Oh...so that’s what that bitch’s name is...I’ll have to remember that. Anyway, what the hell do you need to talk to me about?” Mise said as the guard left and closed the door.

“Language, Mr. Place….” Cinch said in a stern tone as the rest of the group joined Cinch by her desk. Mise shook his head sassily as he sat down.

“English...and you didn’t even have to press 1 to hear it. Now let’s cut the shit and get to business. My time is one of the few things I don’t just give away.” Mise said matching her tone.

Cinch smirked wickedly at his attitude “As you wish. As I’m sure you’re aware, the Friendship Games are approaching, and with Twilight gone, we need a replacement for her. That’s, where you come in…” Cinch said as Mise scoffed and the Shadow 5 began to murmur amongst themselves

“Look lady, I ain’t interested in participating in the Friendship Games. And in case you forgot, I go to CHS. Therefore, I’m pretty sure I’m not qualified to compete for you even if I wanted to.” Mise said as Cinch’s crooked smile grew as she slid forward a paper

“Interesting you should say that, because nowhere in any of these official documents does it mention restriction on age, gender, race, or school of enrollment. Therefore you will compete for Crystal or else…” Cinch threatened as Mise because a bit suspicious.

“Whatever you say ya old prune it ain’t happening, and just for shits and giggles, what is the ‘or else’ part? What are you gonna do? Expel me? I don’t even go here, I got enough money to last 10 generations, and connections out my ass.” Mise said as he pulled out his flask and started to take a sip of it.

“I’m not stupid...Commander…” Cinch said as Mise’s eyes shot open and he nearly choked his drink.

This caught the immediate of everyone except Indigo since she already knew of Mise’s past. All eyes were on Cinch and Mise.

“W-What the hell did you just call me?” Mise said trying to regain his composure.

“I know all about your involvement with the IRA and your leadership of it….and, what lead you to join them…” Cinch said as Mise’s blood went from running cold to starting to rapidly heat up.

“Tread carefully, that’s all I have to say…” Mise said in a low dark tone, his grip tightening on his flask, sending chills down the group’s spines as Cinch was still unmoved.

“That’s right, I know all about how your younger brother and sister were killed that fateful day...which brings me to answer your question regarding the ‘or else’. If you don’t comply with my demands and compete in the Friendship Games. I’ll have them exhumed and held for ransom until you do and if you wait too long, I’ll continue holding them until you do compete regardless of how many years pass.” Cinch said as the group gasped in horror.

They knew Cinch was wicked and ruthless when it came to getting what she wanted, but never did they think she’d ever stoop this low and evil to accomplish that.

Mise on the other hand, crushed his flask with his bare hand like an aluminium can, his whole body trembling violently in anger and rage. His breathing was extremely heavy and fast paced as he stood up slowly and steadily.

“Excuse me for a minute, I need to make a couple phone calls.” Mise said as he quickly kicked open Cinch’s door, nearly ripping it out of the wall as he disappeared down the hall.

“Security! After him! Do not let him leave this campus!” Cinch ordered angrily.

Mise continued booking it down the hall as he tried to outrun the security security guards who were hot on his trail.

‘She dare use my brother and sister against me like that, i’ll show her what I think of her bullshit!’ Mise said in his head as he quickly ran through the lobby and out the front door. He swiftly climbed into his tank, his adrenaline pumping rapidly.

He quickly got into the driver’s seat and rotated the tank to the point where it was facing the front of the school. By now the security guards were locking down the entire campus, with the police and other officials on the phone.

“You want to play with gasoline and matches?! Well prepare to fry!!” Mise said as he quickly loaded the main gun with an explosive round and locked the shell into the chamber as he placed his hand on the gun grip, squeezing the trigger and blowing a massive hole in the front of Crystal Prep.

The explosion shook the whole school as the student body flooded out of their classes in a massive panic. The lobby was filled with smoke and debris as students started filing into it seeing the destruction as the hysteria grew.

Principal Cinch ran out and saw what happened and immediately dialed her phone “yes, it's Abacus. We have a Code Mise, I repeat Code Mise! This is not a drill!” Cinch said as she shoved her way through the crowd of students just as the still smoking barrel of Mise’s tank poked through the smoke cloud along with the rest of his tank.

He soon rolled his entire tank into the middle of the school as he popped out of the top hatch with a malevolent, devilish look on his face.

“I tried to warn you, you fucking bitch! I tried to fucking warn you not to fucking cross me! You and that fucking god damn reputation of yours has really done you in. You may have bullied everyone else in this school and town to conform to your ways, but you were never going to accomplish that with me!” Mise said as he remotely inched the tank closer to the crowd.

“SURRENDER YOURSELF IMMEDIATELY!! I already have a group of special people very eager to see you!” Cinch said, the veins in her neck and head bulging, almost on the verge of rupturing.

“Why in the blue flying shit fuck should I do that!?!? YOU JUST THREATENED TO EXHUME MY DEAD SIBLINGS AND HOLD THEIR BODIES FOR RANSOM!!!! I used to say that the British soldiers who killed my younger sibling those 15 years ago would shame all the devils in hell, but now I know that YOU top even them!!” Mise said as the crowd gasped in shock and horror, horrified and disgusted that Cinch would even consider such a thing.

“Silence! I will not have this kind of insolence continue any longer! You are ordered to leave this building or face the consequences! Do I make myself clear?!” Cinch yelled, her blood boiling even more than before.

Mise was standing in her way of total domination, getting her way, and most of all, coming out on top in a situation she was clearly responsible for causing and it was going right up her ass and sending her up the wall.

Mise on the other hand was taking full advantage of the situation.

“Oh yeah? You and what army? Even if you do have the, and I’m presuming this is the case, national guard on it's way, that still doesn’t take away from the fact that i’m in full control of a 25 ton war machine fully stocked with ammunition! SO EAT SHIT YOU OLD UGLY FUCK!!” Mise said as he pulled out a remote and started advancing faster towards cinch as the crowd scattered in every direction.

Cinch stared in shock and horror as the massive vehicle rapidly approached towards her. Just as she was about to get crushed like a human pancake, she was tackled to the ground by Shining armor. The two rolled across the floor as Mise rolled past them, continuing his destructive rampage.

Mise then flipped on his speakers and slowed down his tank to almost a halt

“Attention students and faculty of Crystal Prep Academy!! If you value your lives and bodily well being leave no while you have the chance! This is between me and Principal Cinch! Anyone caught trying to stop me or help her with be shot on the spot!” Mise said as the entire building was emptied of people.

Before Cinch or Mise could make their next move, the distinct sound of helicopters flying over head, armored cars racing down the street, police sirens roaring filled the air as Cinch smiled wickedly.

Mise knew his time had come and his fate was sealed, so in a last ditch manuever he quickly grabbed his phone and dialed a number.

“Hey Mise! S’craic” Jameson said on the other line as Mise wasted zero time in silencing him.

“Cut it Lieutenant, I want my village on lockdown. Deploy 1000 armed soldiers to enforce it. Set up checkpoints and car searches 5 miles in every direction. No questions. Uisce and Tara’s bodies are under threat. Tell the villagers they can come and go but the entire place is off-limits to outsiders until further notice.” Mise said as Jameson nodded

“Yes sir, I’ll send out the orders effective immediately.” he said as he hung up.

And just as Mise put his phone in his pocket, he turned around to see the entire Canterlot Guard surrounding the school with choppers circling overhead and armed gunmen taking up positions from all points.

“Colonel Mise En Place, this is the Chief of the Canterlot Guard, surrender yourself and your tank peacefully or we will be required to use deadly force.” the chief said through a megaphone.

Mise saw the sheer force he was facing and knew he could not win. Not only was his beef with Cinch, these men were just doing there job and have yet to wrong him in anyway. He reluctantly pulled out a white cloth and tied to the barrel of his tank as a sign of informal surrender.

He then grabbed the remote and drove the tank out of the school. He stopped mere feet from the gate as he climbed out of the turret his hands in the air, officially giving himself up.

The second he stepped on the ground, he was swarmed by a group of heavily armored police officers who slammed him to the ground, slapping cuffs on his wrists and ankles, and escorting him to an armored Police car while reading him his rights.

Unbeknownst to Mise, the whole incident was being broadcast live on city-wide breaking news.

“And now we have word that the suspect, leader of the Irish Republican Army, Colonel Mise En Place has officially surrendered himself to authorities and has been arrested. He is currently on his way to be documented and run through the system.” the news anchor said as Octavia, Artemis, Vinyl, Shard, and Roden stared at the television with mouths ajar, sporting looks of shock, disbelief, anger, and many more emotions and thoughts running through their heads.

“If and when he comes back, we’re going to hospitalize his ass…” Artemis said as the group nodded in unison. Across the city of Canterlot, scores of people watched the same events, many of whom knew Mise personally.

It wasn’t very long before word spread to social-media and from there it spread like wildfire, taking the headlines by storm. Granted, much of the people reading the articles knew not of Mise, the IRA, or the struggle both were fighting for. But nonetheless, it didn’t take long for sides to start forming, those condemning Mise’s action at CPA and his involvement in the IRA and those who sympathized with him and supported him and his history.

Timeskip: 1 week later, United Nations Military Tribunal…

The media frenzy surrounding Mise, his actions at CPA, and his involvement in the IRA was still going strong as Mise was sitting down at a table in his holding cell writing on several pieces of paper.

“And with this pen, I hereby encase my legacy and reasoning onto paper, for all those who read this know why. Whether it be condemned and burned or immortalized and praised is the decision of future generations.” Mise said as he pulled out a highly decorated pen, filled with an ominous dark red liquid, and signed his named on the last piece of paper.

He placed the papers in briefcase and got himself dressed into old IRA uniform. He was about to face a international military tribunal and tried for not only his actions across Canterlot but across Ireland and his crimes involving the IRA. when he was finished preparing himself, he signaled the guards to take him to the courtroom.

The guards eventually came once the courtroom was set up and ready for use. They placed cuffs on Mise and led him out of his cell and down a long stretch of hallway. His heart was beating out of his chest, needless to say he was very anxious but he knew this day would come eventually.

Mise managed to stay rather calm, as he got closer and closer to the courtroom doors. Soon enough they reached the outside of the courtroom. He was swarmed with TV cameras and microphones from eager reporters.

“Colonel! Colonel! Over here! What do you have to say about your participation in the terrorist group the world calls the IRA?” one reporter asked as they waited for the doors to open.

“Terrorist is filthy, derogatory term and just for that you can eat shit, we are freedom fighters. Fighting for our freedom from the real terrorists, I simply tried to end 850 years of oppression and innocent bloodshed at the hands of the British government. If fighting and trying to forcably take back what rightfully belongs to my people and my people alone makes me a terrorist then so be it.” Mise said with a dead yet determined look in his eye as the doors opened and he was lead inside.

The speaker of the house stood up, along with the rest of courtroom’s members consisting of heads of state, military officials, and other dignitaries. Mise was led to a small podium at the center of the floor, directly in front of the stand.

“The trial of Colonel Mise en Place is now in session, please take your seats.” one of the judges said as the main judge took his seat at the center of the stand.

“Colonel Mise, you are here today to face the United Nations military tribunal. You are charged 3000 counts of murder in the 1st and 2nd degree including but not limited to conspiracy and in accessory to commit said murders, 50,000 counts of assault with intent kill and with a deadly weapon as well as conspiracy and in accessory to commit said assaults, crimes against humanity and the people of Northern Ireland, the Republic of Ireland, the United Kingdom, Germany, the Netherlands and the United States, joining and partaking in illegal activities with a known terrorist and paramilitary group, smuggling of arms and ammunition across international waters, and lastly breaking several international peace-treaties and subsequently re-arming a forcibly decommissioned paramilitary group. How do you plead to these charges?” the speaker announced as Mise remained calm, and took off his glasses and pulled down his scarf.

“Guilty your honor.” Mise said simply as the judge nodded and proceeded with the case.

Timeskip: 6 hours…

The trial had been going on for quite a while with Mise being questioned on the witness stand, cross examinations, presenting of evidence, questioning of witnesses, and various deliberations. Finally the court session seemed to be drawing to a close as the last testimony had been given as Mise quickly spoke up.

“Your honor, before you and rest of the court retire to your chambers to make your decision, I have prepared a small speech, that I would like to present to the court.” Mise said as the judge and speaker whispered to each other and soon broke their huddle and turned back to Mise.

“The court will allow your speech, you may approach the bench.” the judge said as Mise walked up to the main podium with armed guards on both sides of him. He pulled out the papers he was writing on back in his holding cell. He cleared his throat and tapped the mic.

“To subvert the tyranny of our execrable government, to break the connection with England, the never-failing source of all our political evils and to assert the independence of my country- these were my objectives.”

“To unite the whole people of Ireland, to abolish the memory of all past dissensions, and to substitute the common name of Irishman in place of the denominations of Protestant, Catholic and Dissenter - these were my means.” Mise said as a thick silence befell the room. Those who saw this case as clear cut, sat silent, fixated on what Mise was saying.

“Let no man write my epitaph; for as no man who knows my motives dares not vindicate them, let no prejudice or ignorance asperse them... When my country takes her place among the nations of the earth, then, and not till then, let my epitaph be written.” Mise continued on, the passion in his voice growing steadily as the chamber was almost entranced by the thing mise was spilling forth.

“The British government has no right in Ireland, never had any right in Ireland, never can have any right in Ireland They think they have pacified Ireland. They think that they have purchased half of us and intimidated the other half. They think they have foreseen everything, think that they provided against everything; but the fools, the fools, the fools! - they have left us our Fenian dead, and while Ireland holds these graves, Ireland unfree shall never be at peace.” Mise continued as his speech began to turn into a passion filled tirade, capturing the undivided attention of every person the chamber as well everyone watching the hearing live.

“Ireland that has wronged no man, that has injured no land, that has sought no dominion over others. Ireland is treated today among other nations of the world as if she was a convicted criminal. If it be treason to fight against such an unnatural fate as this, then I am proud to be a rebel and shall cling to my rebellion with the last drop of my blood.” Mise ranted on as beads of sweat started to take formation on his head, his hand clenching one side of the podium while the other waved wildly in the air

“Self government is our right, a thing born to us at birth a thing no more to be doled out to us by another people then the right to life itself then the right to feel the sun or smell the flowers or to love our kind. We seem to have lost. We have not lost. To refuse to fight would have been to lose; to fight is to win. We have kept faith with the past, and handed on a tradition to the future.

“You cannot conquer Ireland. You cannot extinguish the Irish passion for freedom. If our deed has not been sufficient to win freedom, then our children will win by a better deed.” Mise raved on as his voice roared with deeply burning passion as some of the chamber members’ mouths were slightly ajar

“As well might you leave the fairies to plough your land or the idle winds to sow it, as sit down and wait for freedom. The principle I state, and mean to stand on is this, that the ownership of Ireland, moral and material, up to the sun and down to the centre is vested in the people of Ireland. I want no mercy -I'll have no mercy!

“I'll die as many thousands have died, for the sake of their beloved land and in defence of it. I will die proudly and triumphantly, in defence of republican principles and the liberty of an oppressed people.” Mise roared as beads of sweat rolled down his face, goosebumps covered his skin and his breathing was heavy, there was a heavy silence that seemed to engulf not only chamber but as well as every viewing station as the event was televised live.

Author's Note

Hey everyone! thanks for sticking with me through the hiatus! means a lot, anyway that's all for now!

Shard and Roden belong to PyraFlare
Artemis belongs to CosmicAlchemist

chapter 32

Christmas Special

“Cookies?”

“Check.”

“Presents?”

“Check.”

“Videos games?”

“Check.”

“Food, karaoke system, food, Candy and food?”

“You said food three times bro.” Diana said. “What’s your point?” Artemis said crossing his arms. Diana rolled her eyes and giggled. “Whatever, anyway I think we got everything. This is going to be the best Christmas party ever!” Diana said jumping up and down. “You better save your energy sis, you’re going to need it for the party.” Artemis said with a smile. “I can’t help it, I mean last year’s christmas was awesome.” Diana said.

“Awesome for some of us.” Artemis said rubbing his head. “Oh just forget about that Krampus thing from last year and enjoy the present moment.” Diana said with a smile. Artemis just rolled his eyes. “Alright dinner is on the stove and in the oven, dessert is in the fridge and the guest should be arriving any second.” Selene said as she walked out of the kitchen. “Sweet, we got the table set up and the living room is ready for the three to destroy everyone in smash.” Diana said. “Good I’ve been waiting a long time to have a rematch with Fang.” Selene said with determination in her eyes. “Here we go again.” Artemis said. “Alright now we just have to wait for-”

KNOCK! KNOCK!

“Ha, good timing.” Selene said going to front door. She then opened the door to reveal Mise, Octavia, Vinyl and Treble. “MERRY CHRISTMAS!” They all said. “Well Merry Christmas to you all too, come on in.” Selene said with a smile. Everyone began walking in and Mise noticed a certain scent coming from the kitchen. “Aunt Selene, are you cooking a glazed ham?” He asked. “How did you know?” Selene asked. “You and your kids know about eating food and I just know everything else.” Mise said with a smug grin.

“Pay him no mind.” Octavia said walking to the living room. “I never do.” Selene said with a smirk. “You guys are so cruel, where’s the love?” Mise said pouting. Artemis then put a hand on his shoulder. “That’s how we show our love, you should know that by now.” He said with a smirk. Mise rolled his eyes. “Jerks.” He said before walking to the living room. “Wow not even five paragraphs in and you're already taking shots at Mise? Cosmic you are cruel.” Treble said looking to the ceiling. “Treble I don’t have time for you and your antics right now, now go to the living room with the others.” Cosmic said. “Whatever you say, Come on V.” Treble said grabbing Vinyl’s hand. Vinyl sighed and shook her head.

“He’s lucky he’s cute.” She said. “Well good thing we are already getting lively.” Selene said in a happy tone. “Yup, now we just wait for the others to get here.” Artemis said. “Fang, Indigo, Aria, Daemon, Adagio, Sonata and Warhawk right?” Diana asked. “Yup and Fang said something about a special guest I’m not sure.” Artemis said. “What about Trixie, I thought she was coming.” Diana said. “Nah, Trixie and Alchemy are….let’s just say they needed sometime away.” Artemis said with a sly smirk. Diana didn’t know what that meant, but she didn’t question it.

Living room.

“How much food did you three stock up on?” Treble asked. “Enough for Artemis and enough for the rest of us.” Selene said. “You could have asked me to help with that, I know Artemis and his limits.” Mise said. “What limits?” Octavia asked looking at her brother with a smirk. “Oh haha.” Artemis said rolling his eyes. “Well I say we start the party, I want to start kicking everyone's butt in Smash.” Selene said with a sinister smirk. Everyone knew the look in Selene’s eyes and they also knew they were about to get rekt in the next few minutes.

KNOCK! KNOCK!

“Oh please be Fang.” Artemis said walking to the door. “If it’s not we’re doomed here.” Vinyl said. Artemis opened the front door to see Fang and Indigo with two new people behind them. “About time you got home, Mom’s in another one of her gamer moods.” Artemis said. “Not again.” Fang said putting a hand on his head. “Is it worse than what happened last year?” Indigo asked crossing her arms. “No that was when she was pissed off, Mom is very….how can I put this tactfully-” “Insane.” Fang said cutting Artemis off. “That’s the word.” Artemis said with a nod.

“WHAT WAS THAT!?” Selene yelled. Artemis, Fang and Indigo felt as if the grim reaper himself was coming to get them. “N..n..NOTHING MOM!” Fang and Artemis said in a very terrified tone. “THAT’S WHAT I THOUGHT!” Selene yelled back. Fang and Artemis let out a soft sigh, when he looked towards the two that was behind Fang almost violently shaking when he then looked towards Fang “Hey Fang, who are the two girls behind you?”

He asked in a hushed whisper as he smiled softly “You and everyone will know in just a sec.” He had said soon walking with Indigo and the two into the living room, but very quietly as he held his hand up with three fingers, signally the three as he slowly counted down, time slowly passed when he slowly dropped the last finger and the four breathed in deep and yelled “WHAT’S UP FUCKERS?!”

The four yelled in a Emily Vasques voice almost making the entire living room jump out of their seats as the four were laughing as the group slowly got back up as Selene was frothing from the mouth as her fists were clenched very tightly almost to draw blood as she stared daggers at Fang as he was still laughing “Oh man…. So worth it….” He said quietly as Selene slowly walked towards him, soon quickly grabbing the collar of his hoodie and pulled him close “Fang…. What have I told you about, swearing?” She had said in a deep, dark tone that sent a small shiver down his spine “Not to swear…?” He had asked quietly as Selene nodded slowly

“Yes…. and what did you just do?” She asked with her tone and Fang gently sighed “I know… I know, I sweared…. But hey…. Be happy, I came home safely today…. I almost died twice coming home today.” He said the last part very quietly as some caught this, but decided to be quiet while Selene let go of Fang’s collar “But you still swore, and you know you need to be punished, am I right?” She asked as Fang nodded softly “I know…. Beats getting in a car accident… or a bullet to the head…” He said the very last quietly and walked upstairs as Selene followed behind him.

Indigo and the two sat down in the living room as the group looked at the two, then back at Indigo as Artemis sighed softly “Alright, seriously who are those two?” He asked as Indigo sighed softly “This is Fang’s little sisters, Smoke and Butterfly.” She had said as the two shyly waved at the group as Diana cheered happily “YAY! I HAVE TWO SISTERS FINALLY!” She said happily as Octavia and Vinyl shouted “HEY!” They shouted while Mise was snickering while Artemis slapped him upside the head as Indigo giggled softly “I’m with Octavia and Vinyl on this one, as well what about Aria?” She asked as Artemis nodded.

“Seriously.” He had said as Diana quieted down a little while Smoke slowly turned to Indigo “B-Big sis?” She asked quietly as Indigo smiled softly “What’s up Smoke?” She asked while both her and Butterfly were nervous “C-Can we go… H-Hangout with our…. N-New sister?” She asked in a quiet tone, while Indigo smiled warmly and nodded, gently kissing the two’s foreheads “Of course, just don’t do anything that will make Fang upset, okay?” She asked softly as the two nodded and got off the couch and walked over to Diana and started to talk with her.

“No offence to Tavi and Vinyl, but i'm so excited to have sisters closer to my age!” Diana said excited like as Mise began snickering again “I’m pretty sure she just called you two old.” he said, earning a slap from the pair. “So are you, and you’re older than all of us.” Octavia said. Smoke and Butterfly giggled softly to each other as they sat down with Diana as most of the ice had been broken. “Is most of the family, always this crazy?” Butterfly asked with a soft tone as Diana giggled softly and nodded.

“You have no idea.” She said with a soft smile while the two giggled with warm smiles as Smoke spoke up “How old are you anyway, Diana?” She asked, while Diana smiled warmly “I’m 15 and a half, and yourselves?” She asked politely while both Smoke and Butterfly smiled softly “We’re both 15, we turn 16 around late April to early May, were twins to be exact so our birthdays are on the same day.”

Smoke said as Butterfly nodded with their smiles as Diana giggled softly “That’s pretty cool, I always wondered what it’d be like having a twin. Do you two have twin powers?” She asked in anticipation as both Smoke and Butterfly giggled softly. “We do, it’s where we can get our big brother to buy us anything.” Butterfly had said as Smoke nodded with a soft smile “Mhmm! It’s really easy, and we got a lot of stuff because of it.” She had said making the group snicker as Diana giggled with a happy smile

“That sounds awesome! I wonder….” She said as she put her fingers on her temples and concentrated “Hnnng…!!” she groaned as Artemis rolled his eyes but felt his wallet moving out of his pocket. “No way.” He thought as he turned around only to see Vinyl trying to pickpocket him. “What? I need gas money!” Vinyl said plainly. “Get it from Mise, the guy’s rich.” Artemis said as he snached his wallet back. “Well since the little sisters are bonding, I say we-”

KNOCK! KNOCK!

“I’ll get it.” Treble said walking to the door. “If it’s Pinkie tell her I want me mini gun back.” Mise said. Everyone turned to him with confused looks on their faces. “She wanted to see if she could shoot skittles out of it.” He said. Everyone even Treble shook their heads. “I didn’t think Rainbow could fit in a Mini gun.” Octavia said with a smirk. “OHHH KILL’EM!” Treble yelled as he opened the door without looking to see who it was. “Someone just got burned, who was it?” Treble turned to see Aria, Adagio, Sonata, Daemon and Warhawk standing outside. “Oh nothing, Octavia just made a small joke about Rainbow.”

Somewhere else…

Rainbow and Rivet were helping Rainbow’s parents with Christmas dinner when all of a sudden, Rainbow stopped moving and for some reason she felt angry. “Dash, What’s wrong.” Rivet asked. “I’m not sure, I feel a disturbance and I have the strangest feeling to kick Octavia’s ass when break is over.” Rainbow said. “Why would you do that, Octavia doesn’t deserve that. Plus, she’s dating a guy who drive a tank, you really want to mess with her?” Rivet asked. “....Eh, maybe.”

Arrow Residence

“Finally everyone’s here, The party can finally begin.” Vinyl said pulling out her mini turntable. “Wait, where’s Fang?” Daemon asked. Artemis and Diana both looked at each other with horrified looks. “Oh crap.” Diana said. “We forgot all about him.” Artemis said before he and Diana ran upstairs. “What was that about.” Adagio asked. “Oh Fang pissed off Selene and now he’s being punished.” Mise said before taking a cookie off the table. Aria got a chill up her spine after hearing that.

“May God have mercy on his soul.” She said. “Oh come on, Arrow’s mom can’t be that bad.” Warhawk said. “Not as bad as Soul’s mom anyway.” Daemon said. “Oh you say that now, but just wait I bet she’ll go full on rage mode later.” Aria said crossing her arms. “Whatever you say Blaze, whatever you- Holy crap Fang, what happened to you!?” Everyone turned to see Artemis and Diana lead a very terrified Fang to the couch. Indigo went over to him. “Fang, you ok?” She asked him. Fang just shook his head and whimpered. “Now you see how scary Arrow’s mom can be?” Aria asked.

Daemon and Warhawk both nodded. Selene then entered the room with a smile on her face. “Oh everyone’s here good.” She said in a cheery tone. Everyone got a chill up their spine seeing that smile on her face. “How can she be smiling after what she just did to Fang?” Adagio whispered to Artemis. “Adagio, you basically pull the same crap when you playfully flirt with everyone...guy or girl and make them embarrassed.” Artemis whispered back. “Touche.” Adagio said. “How about we just start playing Smash and clear our heads, I know Fang’s going to need it most of all.” Octavia said.

“Agreed then it’s Karaoke time!” Vinyl said with a smile. “Oh we’re going to rock this, right guys?” Artemis asked. Adagio, Aria, Sonata, Warhawk and Daemon nodded their heads. “Then after that Dinner for all!” Selene said. “YES!” Diana and Artemis cheered. Butterfly and Smoke both giggled at their brother and sister’s antics. “Alright enough talk, time for action, so who want to lose first?” Aria said holding a controller. “Bring it Blaze, it’s payback time for last year.” Treble said challenging Aria. “Fine it’s your funeral.” Aria said with a smirk.

Aria (Rosalina) VS Treble (Marth)

“Are you serious, Rosalina?” Treble said in a cocky tone. “Yup she’s my main, got a problem with it?” Aria asked. “Yea I was hoping for more of a challenge.” Treble said. “You I promise, you’ll get one.” Aria said with a smile.

3! 2! 1! GO!

“You got this Aria!” Artemis cheered. “Don’t lose focus Flames.” Vinyl said. Both of Aria and Treble’s characters were over 100% of damage and the two were keeping their distance from each other until…

“SMASH BALL!” Diana, Butterfly and Smoke yelled. “It’s mine!” Treble and Aria said simultaneously. Both of them headed for the smash ball and…...Aria got to it first. “FINAL SMASH!!” Everyone yelled. “NOOOOOO!” Treble yelled as his character was blasted off the stage by Aria’s.

GAME!

“YES, HOW DO YOU FEEL!!” Aria yelled in victory. “Oh shut up!” Treble said pouting. “Wow you guys went at it for a good thirty minutes.” Octavia said. “I’ll never understand you guys and your obsession with videogames.” Mise shaking his head. “That’s because you're too old school Mise.” Vinyl said. “She’s right Mise, get with the times.” Sonata said with a smile. “Whatever, can just skip this because I’m actually bored.” Mise said before yawning and getting up and walking to the kitchen to make a cocktail. “Killjoy.” Everyone said.

Time skip

After about three hours, everyone had had their matches and of course Selene was the winner. “NO ONE CAN BEAT ME!” Selene cheered. “How does she do it?” Vinyl asked. “That’s our mom for ya.” Diana said. “A video game loving mom, I’d never thought I’d live to see this.” Daemon said. “Me either man.” Warhawk said. “Well now that that’s out of the way, who’s ready for karaoke!?” Artemis asked as everyone had cheered, all except Fang as he kept quiet, he had been like this for over four hours, ever since what had happened after his punishment, as he soon stood up and walked out the backdoor into the backyard as the group looked at this oddly as Artemis tried to keep everyone in spirit

“D-Don’t worry, I’m sure he’s fine. He probably just needs some air. You guys start, i’m going to check on him.” Artemis said as he elbowed Mise and dragged him out of the room with him. While this was going on, Indigo turned to Aria and gently shook her head “He’s not fine…” She had said, as this gained Aria’s attention “What do you mean by that, is it because of what Selene did?”

She asked Indigo as she gently sat in a chair “K-Kind of… but I think her punishment cemented his fear completely…. Did you see how he played Smash, like at all?” She asked when Aria started to think back and soon nodded “Yeah… he wasn’t fighting back much at all…. He practically let everyone beat him.” She had said as Indigo nodded with a solemn look. Over with Artemis and Mise they watched out the glass door and watched Fang standing outside, motionless except his hand that held his cigarette, when Artemis slowly turned to Mise

“You’re the expert on trauma, you break the ice.” he said as Mise shrugged and stepped forward “Fang? You feeling alright?” Mise said as he approached with caution, however Fang remained quiet as all could be heard from him was breathing but soon a small sigh as he crushed the butt of the cigarette in his palm, soon slowly turning towards the two, with a solemn face as he then pushed past Mise and Artemis back into the house when Artemis caught a glimpse of a large scar on the side of his head, that looked to be healed as it looked to be very old.

Artemis gasped softly while Mise shut the back door as he turned to him “You saw it too, huh?” He asked as Artemis slowly nodded “Yeah, it looked old...you don’t think…?” Artemis asked as Mise nodded “We can’t entirely rule it out, based on my own experience and rudimentary knowledge of trauma, we need to keep as much distance between him and your mom for now, unfortunately.” Mise said grimly while Artemis had nodded and walked back into the living room as the friends were getting ready to sing and Fang was sitting next to Indigo on the couch, as she was holding him close, gently petting his head as he was trying to get to the state of peace again, as Selene walked into the room with a soft smile. “Ok everything is set up, who want’s to go first.” She said. “Wait, before we do, a moment of silence for our fallen comrades.” Mise said putting his hand over his heart. “Fallen comrades….oh Lone and Wise Wolf.”

Sonata said in a sad tone. “Poor guy, I can only imagine what he’s going through.” Warhawk said looking down. “I know what you mean, I don’t know how i’d be able to cope if Aria and Sonata were like that.” Adagio said. “It’s nice to know you care so much Dagi.” Aria said with a small smile. “Yea.” Sonata said. “How about tomorrow we all go and see him, he needs as much support as he can get right now, I mean all of this right before Christmas and all.” Octavia said as everyone nodded and sat silent for a solid minute.

“Alright let’s get started people, who's up first?” Artemis asked. “Me Me Me!” Diana said jumping up. “You sing Diana?” Butterfly asked. “Of course, our family comes from a long line of musicians. I’m going to be the next Pianist great in the family.” Diana said proudly. “That’s awesome.” Smoke said with a smile. Diana got up and gave her song to Vinyl as she started the music and Diana grabbed the microphone and started singing.

[song]

Everyone clapped when she finished and she began to smile. “Thank you, thank you, you all are too kind.” Diana said taking a bow. “Wow your voice is amazing.” Smoke said. “I was taught by the best.” Diana said giving a smile to her mom who smiled back. “Alright who’s next?” Octavia asked. “That would be me.” Mise said standing up. “Oh joy, what does the irish man have in store for us this time?” Aria asked with a smirk. “I’m going to ignore that.” Mise said picking up the mic.

[song]

“Wow, nice song man.” Warhawk said as he and the others were clapping their hands. “Thank you, I’ve been waiting to sing this for a while. Who wants ne- Hey!” Mise said after Adagio snatched to mic from his hand. “Sit down Irish man, let a professional take it from here.” She said smiling. “Um Adagio, last I checked you can’t sing anymore.” Mise said crossing his arms. “That’s what you think and you can thank Arrow for that.” Adagio said selecting the song.

[song]

When Adagio finish singing everyone except Artemis, Aria and Sonata stared at her in shock. “When the heck did you get your voice back?” Warhawk asked. “About 3 weeks ago, me and Sonata have been practicing with Artemis and Aria for a while now.” Adagio said with a smile. “She’s right, our voices sound better than ever and to prove that fact I’m going next.” Sonata said getting up.

Timeskip: Christmas Dinner…

Vinyl had now finished putting her equipment away as the group made their way to the dining room, while Selene, Mise, and Artemis went to the kitchen to grab the food. “This should be a very delicious meal, assuming it even makes it to the table.” Mise said as he glanced over at artemis who has a spoon of mashed potatoes in his mouth “Just grab your cousin and go to the table” Artemis said pointing to the ham on the stove top. Mise rolled his eyes and grabbed them ham and made his way to the table before Artemis could take some of it too.

Meanwhile in the dining room, everyone was already seated or just about as some of them were still deciding on where to sit. “Fang, here’s a seat.” Selene said with a smile. Fang nodded and walked over only to have Mise take his seat.

“Sorry buddy, ya snooze ya lose.” Mise said. Fang raised an eyebrow, but shrugged it off and took a seat next to Indigo. “Any last words before we start everyone?” Selene asked. “Yea, IT’S EATING TIME!” Artemis yelled. “Alright then dig in everyone.” Selene said before everyone began to Pig Out. “Artemis I swear, you touch my potatoes you die.” Warhawk said. “I didn’t even touch your potatoes.”

Artemis said back. “Adagio, keep your hands off my plate!” Aria said angrily. “Only if you stop eating all the dinner rolls.” Adagio said. “Diana could you pass the salad?” Butterfly asked. “Sure sis.” Diana said with a smile. “Mmmmm, so good.” Sonata said with a mouthful of string beans. “Treble, did you take my ham?” Daemon asked with a glare. “No.” Treble said trying to hid the ham. “LIAR!!” Aria yelled as she kicked Treble in the leg.

“OW!” Treble said in pain. “Come on Fang, you have to eat something.” Indigo said. Fang shook his head and got up from table. Selene saw this and went after him. “What was that about?” Warhawk asked. “I’m not sure, I hope Fang’s ok.” Indigo said in a worried tone. “Don’t worry, mom will handle it.” Artemis said.

“You mean the lady that’s the reason he’s acting like this, oh yea everything will be just fine.” Adagio said. “Look I know our mom can be scary, but she has a huge heart and she won’t stand for any of her kids being sad.” Artemis said in a serious look. Everyone looked at one another and nodded.

Location: The roof...

Amongst the cold weather as the snow gently drifted down upon the streets of Canterlot and on top of the rooftop of the Arrow family, as sitting close to the edge was Fang gently exhaling smoke from a lite cigarette in his hand while he stared off towards the never ending white sheets of snow across the town. He stood motionless when he heard light thumping coming from the ladder not far as Selene slowly climbed the ladder and onto the roof, soon spotting Fang as she gently gasped

“F-Fang? A-Are you okay?” She asked Fang, as he didn’t respond making her worry even further as she slowly walked towards Fang while the wind began to kick up a little as she planted her feet a little more firmer to the roof, slowly looking up to see the wind blowing Fang’s hair forward soon seeing the scar on the side of his head as she soon made her way over to Fang and gently sat down as she placed her hand on his shoulder “F-Fang? S-Sweetie, are you alright? D-Do you want to talk about… anything really?” She asked quietly as Fang slowly shook his head, taking another drag from his cigarette and exhaling the smoke, keeping his gaze out towards the farthest parts of the town.

Selene was even more worried as she gently placed her fingers upon his scar, gently feeling the skin that was healing “W-When did this… happen?” She asked quietly as Mike sighed softly “Sixth grade….” He finally had spoken almost making Selene jump a little out of her skin but calmed down “W-What happened?” She asked quietly as Fang sighed softly, slowly looking towards the ground

“I was in my sixth grade class…. And there was this girl… I had the biggest crush on…. But when I tried to tell her….” He had said quietly as Selene looked at him with sorrow “T-This happened?” She asked as Mike slowly nodded “Yeah… she and all of her friends called me a freak…. She brought me down to what I would say was nothing…. The next day I saw her with one of the guys that always harassed me…. Even beat the living hell out of me…. That’s…. When this happened here.” He said gently pointing to his scar, soon letting his hand drop back down

“One bullet…. Can do a lot of damage to someone’s brain…. Doctors said I was lucky to survive, though I suffer from hallucinations once and awhile….” He said to Selene as she had tears starting to build in her eyes “T-Then why… W-Why were you acting like this… F-For almost the whole party?” She asked in a hushed tone.

Fang did not respond for a few moments but soon slowly turned to Selene. “Weren’t you worried about me when I was in that traffic?” Fang asked. Selene soon realized what was going on. “Ah so that’s what this is about, you thought I didn’t care that you almost died twice out there.” Selene said. “Yes and now-” Fang was cut off by a hug from Selene.

“Fang you’ve been living with us for over a year now, you should know I care for all my kids blood or not.” Selene said with a smile. “Then why weren’t you asking if I was ok?” Fang asked looking up to his “Mother”. “Fang tell me something, how do I usually show my concern for you Arrow and Diana?” Selene asked. Fang thought about this for a few seconds.

“Well you’d usually go super sayian and go on a rampage.” Fang said with no subtlety what so ever. Selene’s eye twitched a bit, but she shrugged it off not wanting to ruin the moment. “That’s right...I do have one of my...episodes, but the only reason I do is because I care about you and the others.” Selene said with a smile. “That makes no sense.” Fang said giving her a deadpanned looked.

Selene just shook her head. “In short I punish to show I care.” Selene said. “Ah!” Fang said. Selene giggled softly as she gently kissed Fang’s forehead “Now, why don’t we head back downstairs and eat the christmas dinner?” She asked as Fang started to slowly smile

“Sure mom, let’s hope there is still some left.” He said slowly getting up and snuffing the cigarette with his palm and tossing it into the snow as he climbed off the roof with Selene as they walked back into the house, while most of the group was passed out while Fang chuckled softly and walked in while the rest of the group turned to see him, as Smoke and Butterfly soon tackled him in a hug making him chuckle softly as Selene soon helped Fang backup while Indigo and Mise walked over to them

“Glad to see your finally back down, and everything is doing great again.” Mise had said while Indigo handed Fang a plate with tinfoil covering it “Here, since you didn’t eat anything, I made you a plate.” She said as Mise whispered to Selene “You will never believe, how hard it is two keep those two from eating that plate.” He whispered as Selene giggled softly “It’s alright, at least everyone had gotten something to eat.” She had said soon walking to the living room while the rest slept.

Time Skip

KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK

Just as everyone sat down and started to relax, there was a knock at the door. “That’s odd, it's the middle of the night, who could that possibly be?” Mise asked as Octavia shrugged “I don’t know, get up and find out, you’re the man and Fang is relaxing.” She said as Mise nodded and got up to answer the door.

“Are you sure this is the right house? I don’t want our surprise to get sick.” one person said on the other side of the door. Before the other person could respond the door opened “Mom!? Dad?! What are you doing here?!” Mise asked as he saw his mother holding two bundles of cloth “We were visiting Ironside and thought we’d stop by, it is Cu and Erinn’s first Christmas after all…” Grey said as Mise invited them in.

“By all means join us, everyone is in the living room.” he said as he lead the his family to the living room. “If you want, we can leave them here with you Mise for a couple hours then we’ll come back and grab them.” Grey said as Mise nodded “I’d love that, I haven’t seen them since they were born.” He said as Cu and Erinn started to stir prompting Mise to take them from his mother “Shhh, it's okay...here come say hello to me and Octy’s friends.” Mise said.

“Well we’ll let you take things from here, we’ll be back later tonight or first thing in the morning for them, have fun!” Crown said as him and Grey took their leave and drove off down the street. “What do you think is taking him?” Indigo asked as Fang shrugged “Dunno, I hope everything is alright.” he said as Mise then walked into the living room with Erinn, Cu, and Octavia “As you can see, most of us are asleep but there are the few sole survivors.” Mise said as Octavia giggled.

“What do you me- oh wow.” Artemis said shaking his head. “You guys were only gone five minutes and you already have two babies. You two don’t waste time.” Treble said with a smirk. “Oh screw you, this is my brother and sister.” Mise said. Selene then saw the babies and rushed over to them. “Aww they’re adorable, Mise if you don’t mind I’ll take them off your hands. Artemis is heading off to college soon and Diana in growing up too fast. I need a new son and daughter to embarrass when they get older.” Selene said with a smile. “You are so cruel Selene, they’re all yours.” Mise said giving the babies to Selene. “I can’t believe we're getting replaced.” Artemis said. “I know.” Diana said. “Oh please I birthed you two I can’t replace you.” Selene said. “You just said you needed a new son and daughter.”

Diana said with a deadpanned look. “Yes to embarrass them not replace you two. I think of all of you as my children and you know I embarrass you all in different ways.” Selene said. Everyone just stared at her with unamused looks. “Well, she’s not wrong.” Aria said. “Well those kids better get ready, when they grow up Selene will drive them crazy, and then the rest of our family will dig into them, where do think I get it from?” Mise said laughing at the memory of family’s antics. “Anyway you kids have a ball, I’ll be upstairs with the kids.” Selene said walking away with the babies who were both giggling. “I’m scared for those kids.” Fang said shaking his head. "yeah, you're Mom might bad but remember, my family is what gave rise to yours truly...just let that sink in..." Mise said as everyone got chills up their spines

“They might be giggling now, but in 13 years they’ll be regretting being born.” Vinyl said. Smoke and Butterfly both looked to Diana. “Is she really that bad?” Smoke asked. “My mom is loving, caring, kind and very...spastic, but she lives for making her children embarrassed later on.” Diana said. “Does that explain all those baby pictures of you two she showed all of us.” Adagio said with a smirk. Artemis and Diana both blushed in embarrassment. “Can we just move on please?” Artemis said as he and Diana looked away. “Fine, so what now?” Warhawk asked. “Not sure really, we ate, did karaoke, we ate, we played Smash Bros, and we ate.” Artemis said. “You said we ate three times.” Warhawk said as Artemis crossed his arms “What’s your point?” he said.

The group snickered softly, but did start to think of what next to do as Fang looked out the window and saw something in the sky “Hey guys, do you see what I see?” He asked as he pointed up to a shimmering ribbon of light dancing across the sky. “Yeah! What is that?” Indigo said as she pressed up against the window next to Fang.

“That’s the aurorus borealis, it happens when charged particles from the sun strike atoms in Earth's atmosphere, they cause electrons in the atoms to move to a higher-energy state. When the electrons drop back to a lower energy state, they release a photon, light, hence what we see.” Vinyl said as everyone in the room was left with wide open jaws as Octavia rubbed her eyes. “Vinyl...where...how….what?! I thought you were flunking science!” she said as Vinyl started laughing “Oh I am, I just fell asleep in class and I was using my text book as a pillow.” she said as everyone facepalmed in an almost perfect unison. “This sister of ours, I swear.” Artemis said shaking his head. “I know.” Octavia agreed. “And I thought Sonata was naive.” Aria said.

“To be honest, I’m not really all that shocked.” Adagio said pinching the bridge of her nose. “Well we really shouldn’t expect anything less on a girl dating a crazy person.” Daemon said. “Got that right…..HEY!” Treble said angrily. Everyone began to laugh at Treble’s reaction. “Here’s my question, why is there an aurora in Canterlot City?” Warhawk asked. “Blame the Rainboom, whenever something colorful happens they are the likely cause of it.” Sonata said. “Oh come on Sonata, that not-”

BZZT! BZZT!

“Hello?....Uh huh….uh huh...ok….ok...sure...wow really...ok I’ll tell them bye.” Artemis said hanging up his phone. “Sonata was right.” Artemis said pocketing his phone. “So what was it this time?” Aria asked as her curiosity was peaked. “They were fighting a soul-eating Banshee.” Artemis said as Mise spun his head around “My ex-girlfriend is in town?!” he said surprised as everyone busted out laughing

“HAHAHAHA!! That is so wrong yet so funny!” Artemis said as he wiped the tears from his eyes. Even Octavia was too busy laughing to say anything in reply “Mise? Where do you come up with this stuff?” Dameon said as he picked himself up off the ground “I don’t know, maybe it's Maybelline.” Mise said smirking as Artemis threw a cookie at him “BOOO! Your last joke was better.” he said as Mise looked at him “Who said I was joking? But point taken.” Mise said as Octavia slapped him

“See! I told you his head makes a cool sound when you hit it!” Vinyl said as she laughed again. “Anyway...what should we do now? It's like...2 am….2AM!? What the hell have we been doing?” Artemis said as Sonanta, Diana, Smoke and Butterfly looked at each other excitedly “IT'S CHRISTMAS!!” they all shouted as Artemis’s ears shattered and his pupils shrank “Oh boy…Here we go..” he said as the 4 of them continued being all giddy and the rest of the group realized they were right.

“Merry christmas to the jollies bunch of a-holes this side of the nuthouse!” Mise said raising his glass as everyone laughed a bit and raised their glasses too “Here’s to the resident Irish guy with no tact to his name whatsoever.” Aria said snickering as Adagio started laughing too “I’ll drink to that!” she said taking a sip of her glass as everyone cheered “Here! Here!” they said as everyone started getting in the Christmas spirit. The group continued on in this fashion until day break, where Mise and Selene prepared breakfast and Aria and Warhawk took up positions to keep Artemis and Diana out of the kitchen before it was ready. After breakfast was done and presents were exchanged, everyone went on they’re way

“Well, another successful christmas, and no bloodshed this year! Bonus points!” Mise as Indigo, Vinyl, Octavia, and Aria started slapping him senselessly much to the amusement of Artemis, Selene, Diana, Fang, Smoke and Butterfly.

Author's Note

Hey everyone! Sorry this took so long, Me, Cosmic, and Tiberious' schedules aren't as free and easy going as they were last year, but nether the less, we want to wish you all a very merry Christmas and happy new year! and we'll see you in the next one! bye bye! *waves goodbye to camera*

chapter 33

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

chapter 34

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

chapter 35

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Christmas Special

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 36 (The End)

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 1

Mise was walking down the street to meet his new clients at their house. He was wearing his favorite black chef's coat, with black pants, and black shoes. His black hair was slicked back and goatee was kept well groomed and trimmed. He had gotten a call earlier in response to an ad for a personal chef he had placed in the local newspaper.

After about 20 minutes of walking, Mise arrived at the address he was given over the phone, what he found was not what he expecting. What he saw was a normal sized bungalow, but it was the fact that it was split down the middle with a giant black line and decorated in two different styles that really took him back. “Man, they take keeping things separate to a whole new level. I just hope this doesn’t get in the way of my job.” Mise said as he thought out loud to himself.

He walked up to the door, which was also split down the middle, and knocked on it. He waited there for a few seconds until a girl roughly his age opened the door. “Hello, can I help you?” asked the girl as mise simply stood there mesmerized.

Mise was at a loss for words, he had seen many beautiful women before both in his various lines of work and life endeavors, but something about her was different from the rest, he couldn't figure it out, something...from within, almost as if it were something radiating from within her spirit just connected with Mise on a level he didn't know existed.

The aforementioned girl had light grey skin, long black hair, and bright lavender eyes. She was also wearing a purple waistcoat, pink skirt with a treble clef on the side, and a pink bow tie and spoke with rich English accent. Before the girl could suspect or call Mise out on why he wasn't saying anything, he quickly snapped back into reality and managed to keep a professional composure despite the overwhelming feeling he just endured.

“Yes, my name is Mise en Place, but may just call me Chef Mise, I got your call in response to my ad in the paper.” said Mise as he pulled out a newspaper clipping and handed it to the girl who smiled warmly. “Ah yes, I remember now. My name is Octavia Melody, it a pleasure to meet you. Please do come in.” said the girl now identified as Octavia as she looked up from the article.

As Mise followed Octavia through the house, he noted how, just as on the outside, the inside was split down the middle. One side was neatly decorated with classical and orchestral designs while the other side was decorated with speakers and wires and a large turntable in the middle.

"I don't mean to tell you and your roommate how to do things, but don't you think two have taken this whole 'this is my side and that's your side' thing to a bit of an extreme?" Mise asked as he looked around "it would seem that way, but trust me it's the only way to keep the peace around here. It's a double edged sword really..." Octavia said as mise nodded 'I know how that can be...' Mise thought to himself as he followed Octavia.

“And here is the kitchen, everything you need should be in there already. feel free to have a look around, i'm sure with your credentials you like to have things to an exact standard” Octavia said as Mise stepped in and began to scope out the kitchen and everything seemed to be in order, except for one thing.

“Why is there a giant speaker where the dishwasher should be?” asked Mise with raised eyebrow “Ugh, I thought I told Vinyl to get rid of that.” said a very irritated Octavia “You see, the good thing about Vinyl as roommate is that she does the dishes…” said Octavia. “Ok, so what’s that have to do with this?” said Mise pointing to the large speaker.

“That’s just it, she cleans them with…wubs.” Octavia said as she pinched the bridge of her nose. “Wubs? Your roommate does realize how she's paying for my services” asked Mise as he made sure they were both on the same page.

“Yeah, you crank that base up to 11 and it’ll clean the dishes on a microscopic scale.” called a raspy female voice. the pair turned around to see a girl who was leaning up against the door frame.

“Vinyl, I told you to get rid of that thing. Our new chef I hired can’t wash his dishes with that…thing.” said Octavia crossing her arms and pointing to the speaker

“Oh come on Tavi, I’m sure ‘Chef Boyardee’ over here can manage.” said the girl, now identified as Vinyl.

“Its chef Mise, and I will do them by hand but I get paid by the hour. So it’s you choice.” Mise said as he cracked a smirk at Vinyl. “Ugh, fine I’ll put the dishwasher back.” Said Vinyl in a defeated tone.

Later that day, as Mise was getting everything ready, he noticed a framed pictured sitting in the window sill, that oddly enough he never noticed before. He picked up the picture and it showed three kids about 8-10 years of age, two of them he identified as being Octavia and Vinyl, and the third one he couldn’t identify.

The boy in the picture had dark blue skin, silver hair with a light blue highlight, and his eyes were sky blue and was being hugged from both sides by Octavia and Vinyl ‘reminds me of uisce and tara...I often wonder what might happened if the events of that day never happened....where would I be...where would they be...would we even be alive?’ Mise thought as his thoughts darkened and deepened as he stared out the window.

“How is dinner coming along in here?” Asked Octavia as the sound of her voice pierced Mise's thoughts. Mise snapped out of his trance and turned around to see Octavia and Vinyl walking into the kitchen to check on the night’s meal.

“Oh, uh, it’s coming along great, the roast is in the oven right now and the sauce is on the fire.” said Mise as he stealthy put the picture back without either of the girls noticing “Fire, what fire!?” said a frantic Vinyl as she ran to the pantry to grab the fire extinguisher as mise put his hands up defensively “Whoa, Vinyl calm down, it just a figure of speech us chefs use.” Explained Mise as he tried to calm her down.

“Oh, yeah, well I knew that.” said Vinyl as she tried to play off her embarrassment while Octavia snickered and Mise simply rolled his eyes and returned to cooking. While they were waiting for the meal to cook Mise went on to explain the various phrases used in kitchens by chefs and what kitchen life was like.

“So Chef Mise, how did you get to be a chef in the first place, and very good one at that?” asked Octavia, intrigued by what it was Mise was telling her, while Vinyl just sat there with her head on the table.

“Well before I came here to Canterlot, I worked in my parent’s restaurant doing prep work and putting away deliveries and such, and I eventually got the bug for cooking and I enrolled in cooking classes and got to train under a very prestigious French chef, who my father was good friends with.”

“That’s quite the story, Chef Mise.” Octavia said with smile as mise nodded. and just as she said that, the timer for the roast went off.

“Well the roast is cooked to perfection, and sauce looks great.” Mise said as he got the two plates of food set up for Vinyl and Octavia. Hearing this, Vinyl sprung up from her stupor like a spring loaded trap.

“Food, glorious food!!” Vinyl said she wasted no time scarfing down the meal. Mise and Octavia just watched in shock as Vinyl polished the plate of set before her. “Wow, I think that’s some kind of record.” said Mise as looked down at his watch. “You can’t be serious?” asked a concerned Octavia. “Eh, I’ve seen worse.” said Mise as he brushed off Vinyl’s eating display. 'Lady if you've seen the things I've seen...well you'd be either insane, alcoholic, or dead'

chapter 3

“For the umpteenth time, Star Wars is NOT based on Space Balls!” shouted Soul as he and Treble continued arguing while the rest of the gang waited by the statue for school to start

“And I’m telling you it IS based on space balls!” Treble shouted back

“I showed you the calendar; it clearly shows that star wars came 10 YEARS before space balls!” Soul countered

“Anyone can make…” Treble was cut off mid-sentence by a deep rumbling sound out in the distance, which seemed to be heading their way

“Do you all hear that” said Treble, slightly unnerved

Everyone nodded, but said nothing and instead stared in shock and awe at what was barreling down the street towards them

“Is that…” Soul said

“It can’t be…” Treble said

“I must be dreaming…” Swift said before promptly fainting

“Oh crap, they’ve found me!” Pinkie said “quick, everyone get into the foxhole, now!” Pinkie ordered as she dragged all her friends into a random foxhole.

“Pinkie, three things. One, who are ‘they’, two what do you mean ‘found you’, and three and I think this is the one were all wondering, when and why did you dig a fox hole on the front lawn?” questioned Rivet.

“Oh, I have foxholes all over Canterlot, in case of foxhole emergencies like this one. ” pinkie said.

“Ok, but that doesn’t explain who ‘they’ are and why they seem to be looking for you.” Rivet replied.

Pinkie went on one of her usual tangents, this time about how she was “abducted” by secret federal agents and taken to a secret government base in order to figure out the source of her Pinkie Sense and 4th wall breaking abilities.

“…and before they could try anything out I managed to escape and they’ve been looking for me ever since” Pinkie said with a smile.

Needless to say, everybody’s jaws dropped at hearing this

“I don’t even know what to say to that.” Warhawk said.

“Neither do I.” Zero said.

“That’s Pinkie Pie for ya, always droppin’ bomb shells on us.” Applejack said nonchalantly.

Just as they were trying to come to terms with this new revelation, the object of interest, the same thing that had them all crouched down in a foxhole finally approached and let out a loud screech and clank as it came to a stop.

The popped their heads of the foxhole, only to come face to face with a 25 ton German Panzer IV tank

“What do we do, do we go get Principal Celestia, do we call the police, what do we do” Swift said, having finally woken up.

Just then the driver of the tank then climbed out of the top and sat on top of the turret and looked down at the gang.

He was wearing black chef’s coat with gold embroidery on it, black chef pants, and black shoes. His black hair was slicked back and his goatee was groomed and trimmed.

“Hey, do guys know where I can park ‘Ol’ Ironsides’ here?” asked the tank driver, who was now sitting comfortably on the turret

“MISE!?” shouted Vinyl

“Oh hey Vinyl, I didn’t know you go to school here” said the person now identified as Mise

“You know him?” asked a confused Treble

“Yeah, Octavia hired him as our in home chef since both of us are always too busy to go out and I have no idea how to cook. ” Said Vinyl

“I heard I thunderous rumbling sound coming from out here and...” Octavia said as she came running out of the school.

“Oh hey, Octavia.” Said Mise cutting her off

“MISE!?, what on earth are doing on that tank!?”

“Uh, driving it to school, which brings me back to my original question?” said Mise

“Which was…?” asked Octavia

“Where can I park this thing” asked Mise patting the side of his tank, repeating his previous question

“What make you think you can even have it anywhere near here, let alone park it here” chimed in Vinyl

“Yeah and where did you even get that thing” asked Treble

“Or even learn how to drive it for that matter” asked Soul

The gang started barraging him with all kinds of questions, and Mise was having trouble answering them all.

“There you are, you must be Mise en Place, the new student.” called Principal Celestia as she walked out of the school

“New student?” everyone, except Mise, said at once

“Yes, and let me be the first to welcome you to Canterlot high” Principal Celestia said

“Thank you, now I’m sure, you, of all people can answer this for me”

“What is it you would like to know?” asked Principal Celestia

“Where can I park my tank” asked Mise

“There’s an empty lot next to the main parking lot out back” replied principal Celestia

“Thank you, principal Celestia” said Mise as got back in his tank and proceed to drive it around to where Principal Celestia said. He found the lot just like she said

“LLLLLLLLLIKE A GLOVE!” said Mise, imitating ace Ventura, as he parked in the lot that was, oddly enough, the perfect size for his tank.

After Mise was done parking his tank, he made his way back to the front of the school to see the gang with some not-so-amused faces.

“Well Mise, if that is your real name, would mind telling us why you’re driving around in a tank?” asked a very suspicious Rainbow Dash

“It is, and gladly, my Uncle Ironsides owns the local scrap yard here in Canterlot and is known for collecting odd stuff. And so he picked this up for a low price and has been restoring it. He was planning on giving it to me as gift once he felt I was old enough to handle it properly.” explained Mise

“Well, even if all that is true, that doesn’t why you were driving it here like it was your car” said Warhawk

“That’s because it is my car. Plus, I don’t have my license and last time I checked you don’t need a license or anything to drive a tank. You just need to be able see and a reach the controls” said Mise

“Good enough for me, how bout you Aria” said Artemis

“Yeah, whatever” Aria said in her usual tone.

Everybody else just nodded in agreement, some of them still rather suspicious but decided not to press the issue. But most of them were still trying to wrap their heads around the fact that the new student is a tank driving chef, and who is already friends with two of their classmates and close friends, Vinyl and Octavia.

Just then the bell rang, signaling the beginning of school, everyone ran into the school not wanting to be late for class leaving sunset, soul, and Mise standing there.

“Sunny, i’d love to help you show Randle McMurphy here around the school, but Mr. Doodle has been really riding my hide about my grades, so I’m gonna have to skip this one, i’m sure you can take care of this yourself.” Soul said as he kissed midnight and ran into the school.

Sunset shrugged and looked back at mise with friendly smile “Well, looks like I got to give you a tour of your new school.” Sunset said to Mise as they walked into the school.

Author's Note

I'd like to thank all the authors of the pomE universe for allowing me to use their oc's.

chapter 18

“What do you mean you’re going with him?!” midnight shouted as she grabbed hold of eclipse

“That’s what I said, I'm joining Mise on his mission.” Eclipse said

“As am I, besides he already approved it.” Sparkjump said

In that moment everyone’s attention was suddenly directed towards Mise. His new friends had just finished breaking the news to the rest of
the gang. Needless to say I didn’t go ever very well.

“Mise, is this true? I understand why shard is going, but on earth are you letting those two go as well?” Octavia asked

“Aye, it’s true, I'm not happy about it and believe me I tried to talk them out of it, but they twisted my arm.” Mise said

“Why do you two want to go anyway?” Alejandra asked

“I wanted to help, I knew it was dangerous but it seemed like he could use it.” Eclipse said

“And I felt I could be an asset, I have access to “certain” things, and knew I could help.” Sparkjump said

Everyone just looked at the two like they were crazy, but not pinkie or treble crazy, just what are you thinking crazy.

“Well all I know is that if anything happens to those three, Mise, you’re going to have a lot of answering to do. And quite possibly an angry mob.” Midnight said

“Oh I’m well aware, I would never lead my men on any kind of suicide mission. I’ve studied military tactic and strategy for years. I am a colonel after all. Anyway, I know when to strike and how to do so.” Mise said

“Mise, I hope for your sake, you know what you’re doing.” Soul said

“I do, now, eclipse, shard, sparkjump, meet me at the old abandoned airfield just outside of town at o’400 tomorrow. There we will meet our transport. And from there we fly to Belfast. Now get some sleep, I’ll see you tomorrow.” Mise said

“Yes sir” the three said in unison

And with that the gang departed and went their separate ways. Mise then went up to his room and picked up a picture off his nightstand and looked at it.

“I promise I’ll make this right, I promise I’ll do the right thing.” Mise said as he put the picture back and lay down on his bed and went to sleep.

3:00am the next morning

Mise got up and got his stuff together and put his uniform on. He walked over to the Irish tri-color and saluted it. And walked out and made his way to the airfield. Instead of taking his tank he just walked. He planned on having his tank shipped later. He wanted to take the time to think and clear his mind.

‘Am I really doing the right thing? Of course I am, those bastards need to be taught a lesson.’ Mise thought as he made his way to the air field

His mind was a battlefield of its own. His military mind set, morals, and philosophies were all battling each other.

Mise eventually got to the old abandoned airfield and was waiting there for his men to arrive and his friend to get there as well. His mind
was swirling with thoughts of the past present and future, what he used to be, how far he's come, and what might happen down the road.

‘I can’t believe I’ve come this far, I wish my siblings could see me now…wait, what if they saw me now, what would-’
His thoughts were broken by the sound of a chopper coming in for a landing. He looked up to see a small helicopter coming down.

"Colonel Mise en Place, were here to take you and your group to the jet that you’ll be taking to Belfast, prepare to board." the pilot said over the speaker.

Just then his group showed up, they looked tired but ready.

“Alright you’re all her now get on, the jet is waiting.” The pilot instructed and everyone except for Mise did as they were told.

"Colonel Mise, what are you waiting for, get on!" eclipse shouted.

Mise grabbed the handle and put his foot on the step but stopped halfway and got back on the ground

"No. No I’m not going, as your commanding officer I order you to get off." Mise said

“Mise now’s not the time, we have to go!” sparkjump shouted

“I SAID NOW, I’M NOT GOING, NOW GET OFF THAT HELICOPTER!” Mise commanded

His friends once again did as they were told, much to the confusion of the both his friends and the flight crew

Shard grabbed Mise by the shoulder and pushed him up against the chopper.

"Don't you dare turn your back on this now! You're the one that agreed to this, we all agreed to this, and we're seeing this through. I understand that you've built your life here, your friends and family are here as well, you don't want to leave them behind, you don't want to
risk it, I get that. But if you don't bury the past now it will come back to haunt you later, and I'm talking from experience here, if you want to know why I'll tell you but only if you get on this damn chopper with us and put an end to your conflicts once and for all." He stated firmly holding his blade up to Mise's throat

Mise looked directly into shards eyes and spoke “You can go ahead and slit my throat right, here right now, it’s not going to change anything. I’ve made up my mind, I can command my army from here, I'm done living life on the edge. I was going to retire after this anyway, but I’ve decides this isn’t worth doing; it’s not what his uncle would want, and especially not my siblings. They’d be very disappointed in me if
I went through with this.” Mise said

Shard put his blade away and punched Mise in the gut, knocking the wind out of him.

"Then make them proud by ending this conflict, not through a radio, a phone or a screen, do it with your own two hands. Earn the respect of your family again, and finish what you started! If you don't do this...then I will, alone if I have to." Shard threw Mise down and went to board the chopper

Mise looked up at shard and spoke

“I will finish what I stared as well as this conflict, but if I lose some respect by doing from here by so be it. But I’m not but I will end this. I’ve lost too much as it is. You can go and fight but I'm not bringing you.”

“Just remember, this isn’t over, I still made a promise intend to keep, I'm not going to let you bring shame on my family.” Shard said sternly as he reluctantly got off the chopper

“I’m aware, and as the subject of said promise, I hereby release you from your bond, if I need to sign a document, I will, if I need to give you my blood, I will, I’ll do whatever I need to do in order to make this right. But if I were to go through with that, in my eyes, I’d be bringing shame on my family. There’s other ways of doing this, but mass slaughter is not the way and if that’s still not good enough, well I can’t help you.” Mise said

“Colonel, what’s the hold up?” the pilot asked through the speaker

“I’m not going, so as your commanding officer, I order you to return home, I’ll be in touch with the brass back in Belfast." Mise said sternly as the chopper took off

chapter 27

chapter 30

Over at the café…

A man and woman were sitting in a booth by the window, and from the looks of things, they were waiting for something, or more specifically, someone. The man had vibrant red-orange hair with strands of peach scattered through it and tied up in a ponytail, charcoal grey skin with tattoos sleeves on each arm, and piercing smokey blue eyes. The girl had platinum colored skin, with gold blonde hair, and vibrant diamond blue eyes.

“ok, he says on his way. Hopefully he won’t take too long.” the woman said as she pulled the phone away from her ear and put her coffee back on the table.

“I still wish he’d tell us what the hell he called us over here for. Sometimes i question that boy’s sanity…” the man said as leaned back a little

“You and everyone else in the family, but the two of us know what he’s been through here, back home, and back in the old country, the last one being highly questionable and borderline unethical, he’s still been though a lot and is our cousin. You just need to be patient, but you have a point, it does beg the question…” the girl said as she looked out the window

“Well i don’t know about you Crown, but i just hope he has a damn good reason for this.” the man said impatiently as the girl shook her head

“Oh Warhammer, do you ever take a break from being such a hard-ass? I’m still surprised you managed to find a girlfriend with that kind of attitude.” Crown said as Warhammer glared at her slightly

“It's Thor, and just because i’m hard-ass most of the time, doesn’t mean i can’t turn it off when I need to and let my soft side shine through. Anyway, what do think Mise wants to discuss with us?” Warhammer said as Crown began to think

“Hmm...i don’t know, anytime mise call a meeting like this with anyone, especially family members, he either wants something like our services or he’s gotten into a situation and needs our help, sometimes both. Though i do have a scarce idea of what he wants...” Crown said, saying the last part quietly, as Warhammer nodded

“You have a point there...damn it where the hell is he? It's been like 15 minutes, where could he possibly be!?” Warhammer said looking at his phone getting even more impatient.

But before Crown could say anything, a loud rumble shook the ground and rattled their ears as they both looked out the window to see a giant 25 ton war machine barreling towards the café.

“Either canterlot in being invaded or that’s mise, and i don’t see any troops so i’m gonna say that’s our bat shit crazy cousin.” Crown said with smug look on her face as Warhammer facepalmed

Mise pulled up to the cafe as parked in the back lot where the delivery trucks parked as he got out of the driver’s seat and crawled back. He grabbed a couple of sacks and climbed out of the tank and into the café.

Mise looked around the cafe for a second until he saw his cousins sitting at the booth “hey you two! I didn’t keep you waiting too long did I?” mise asked as his cousins turned to see him.

“Mise! Oh it's so good to see you again!” Crown said as she got up and gave Mise a big hug as they broke the hug and mise looked up at Crown.

“Bejaysus and begorrah! The hell happened to you!? Last time i saw you, you were eye level with me! Now you’re taller than my friend applejack, and she’s an amazon!” Mise said shocked as Crown giggled a bit.

“Well when a girl gets to a certain age, her body starts changing and-” Crown said teasing mise as she was cut off by my mise covering his ears and saying ‘lalalala…’ over and over again as he walked to the table where Warhammer was sitting

“Hey Thor….jaysus! Is there something the water where you’re from!? seriously, how did you two get so damn tall?!” mise said as he looked up at Warhammer who got up to greet Mise.

Both Crown and Warhammer laughed at their short statured cousin ‘s shock as the three finally sat down.

“Oh mise, you always find a way to make us laugh. anyway, i don’t mean to sound pushy, but what’s the reason you called us here?” Crown asked as Warhammer nodded

“Yeah, you just told us to meet you here, no context on why.” Warhammer said as Mise looked around to make sure his friends weren’t spying or listening in on him.

Once he was convinced they weren’t there, he looked at his cousins with a serious face “well it's two things actually. But first and foremost….i plan on proposing to my girlfriend and I need you, Crown, to make the rings for the engagement and the proposal and the wedding.” mise said as Warhammer and Crown’s mouth’s were agape

“M-mise? I think i might have just had a minor stroke, because I swear you said you were going to PROPOSE!!” Warhammer said as mise tried to quite him

“Shhh! Keep it down, but yes you heard me correctly, I plan on proposing, hopefully marrying, my girlfriend octavia.” mise said trying to keep his calm

“Mise, do you know how crazy you sound right now?!” Crown asked as mise simply bowed his head and sighed then looked back up at his shell-shocked cousins

“Look, I know i’m only 20, and octy is no older. But after everything that’s happened in my life, here in canterlot, back in manehattan, and back home in Ireland, i know what i want in life, I know what i want to do with my life, and who i want to spend the rest of it with. She’s madly in love with me, and i have completely mutual feelings. And i know you both know about my involvement with the IRA, so with that being said, all three of us know im lucky to be here right now, and i don’t know how much longer i’ll be alive. Im still a very high stakes target for rogue grudge filled enemy combatants. So i want to solidify my true love with octavia, she’s the only i ever want to be with for the rest of my life, however long that may be. So will you do it crown? Will you make the rings?” mise said as crown and Warhammer looked at each other and looked back at mise.

The three sat in silence for what felt like an eternity, but in reality was only a few seconds as crown finally broke the silence

“I will make your rings, on one condition, you need to provide the materials. If you really mean what you say, you’ll go the extra mile and gather the necessary materials, that being gold and diamonds.” Crown said as mise smiled

“One step ahead of you, i just got back from south africa this morning, and while there i mined gold and diamonds for that very reason, to prove my love to Octavia.” mise said as he pulled out the two sacks, one filled with gold and the other filled with diamonds as Warhammer and Crown’s eyes went wide

“I...uh...um...huh...i-i’ll get started on the concept art ASAP…” Crown said as Warhammer slapped himself in the face snapping some sense into himself

“Mise...before give us double heart attacks by saying you’re going to be a father, what was the second thing you wanted to discuss, and if i just predicted what you’re about to say just leave now before you kill us.” Warhammer said as mise chuckled

“Oh no, no, no, i’m not having kids anytime soon, in fact i don’t plan on bringing kids into this world till I completely resolve the issue of my IRA involvement. Infact I plan on requesting an appointment to speak before a UN council. I hope to be granted a pardon and amnesty in exchange for ceasing all hostilities towards the united kingdom and her/his majesty’s forces. But to answer your question, i want you to forge a statue.” mise said as Warhammer’s expression softened

“Ok, i can do that, what would you like?” Warhammer asked as mise pulled out a few photos of him and all is friends from CHS and crystal prep

“I want you to make a group statue of me and all my friends, it's going to be put on the front lawn of canterlot high. It’ll stand as symbol of our everlasting friendship and the obstacles we helped each other overcome, even helping to bridge our two schools somewhat which may not seem like much but trust me it's huge.” mise said as warhammer examined the photographs

“Ok...i just might be able to do this, just by the skin of my ass, and with the help of scrapyard in a 100 mile radius and the fillydelphia foundry. We should have it done in about...a month give or take 2.” Warhammer said as mise nodded

“Alright, graduation is about 2 months away anyway, so that should work. Anyway, i think that’s all for now. thank you, both of you, but remember, these projects are proprietary, no one outside the project is to know.” mise said as he said his goodbyes and got up and left

Meanwhile….

A figure was pacing around a dimly lit room, angrily arguing on the phone

“WHAT THE FUCK DO YOU MEAN YOU CAN’T DO THE JOB!?!?” the figure screamed as they got a response they clearly didn’t like and angrily hung up, throwing the phone against the wall and smashing it to pieces

“FUCKING SHIT!! ERRRR!!....damn it, i guess what they say is true, if you want something done right, you have to do it yourself...lookout Mise….i’m coming for you…” the figure said as they donned a sinister smile and disappeared into the shadows...